Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

Post a reply

Confirmation code
Enter the code exactly as it appears. All letters are case insensitive.
Smilies
:D :) ;) :( :o :shock: :? 8-) :lol: :x :P :oops: :cry: :evil: :twisted: :roll: :!: :?: :idea: :arrow: :| :mrgreen: :geek: :ugeek: :ray_gun
View more smilies

BBCode is ON
[img] is ON
[flash] is OFF
[url] is ON
Smilies are ON

Topic review
   

Expand view Topic review: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Thu Apr 11, 2024 1:26 pm

No, doesn't add up, Andrew's more of a slease than he seemed, trying that blackmail stunt is a bit low. The whole hypnosis thing was prone to disaster.
I'm looking forward to what's next now...

Melanie's Story Part 69 - Cindy's Crazy Scheme to Save Her Marriage

by Rocket » Tue Apr 09, 2024 8:07 pm

“Are you sure you really want to do THAT?” I asked Cindy.

She’d thrown me for a loop with the news that yesterday when she spoke privately with Andrew, she apparently had asked him to come back here TONIGHT. And not only that, but she invited him with the expectation of sex. And on top of that, she intended to, somehow, talk the others into joining her? I couldn’t imagine ANY of them agreeing to that.

“But I need to do SOMETHING.” she pleaded. “Like Becky’s said more than once, he’s stodgy. He acts older than his age. Hell, he acts geriatric sometimes. And starting out I was fine – happy even – with a man twice my age. But let’s face it, I’m not the same person I was then. Months of being sexed up, yeah … but followed by these last few weeks of the absolute most amazing sex of my life. I feel like I’ll be giving up good sex for the rest of my life when I go back. I TOLD him that I’m not the same person I was then. And he said he was open to changing, but he has no clue. He needs to see – experience – THIS. It will totally open his eyes. I KNOW it will.”

“But Cindy … are you sure THIS is how you want to expose him to … what, thinking about sex? This is kinda EXTREME, isn’t it?”

She snorted. “How ELSE am I gonna do it? The whole idea is I want to make him horny as hell – where he’s going to WANT it badly, be THINKING about it all the time. I can’t go back to that life if I’m going to go a week or two without sex and then it’s … quick and boring when it does happen. If that’s all I’m getting, I’d rather stay small like I am … and stay here with YOU.“

I shook my head “I understand, but I think this is a REALLY bad idea. And what about the others? I can’t believe any of them would agree to this either.”

“Believe me, this will work. I’m SURE of it. Think of it as you’re helping to save my marriage.” She winked. “You do your part and I’LL take care of them.”

“Well, why not just spend time with him yourself, one on one? WHY involve the others?”

“Because I want him to experience a little of the kind of stuff we do with YOU. It’s hard to do that all by myself.”

I grudgingly said, “Okay. I still think this is a really bad idea, and I can’t believe we’re even talking about it, but ...” I sighed. “I’ll consider it. Just this once. For YOU. If you’re SURE. I REALLY hope you’re right about this, because it could go SO wrong if you’re not.”

---------------------

That afternoon I focused on the equipment and what we’d brought back from the lab yesterday. I no longer would need the original laser, not if the new one was coming, but returning it before I’d managed to restore the girls to normal size, would just scream out loud that I’d built my own machine. Frankly, given it was my effort and my money, I planned to keep it and return the original to go back into police evidence. I’d had to increase my bid on the surplus laser a couple times, but by some miracle I won the auction, and put in for rush shipping, so I was just waiting on the tracking information. The laser was already tested and packed up, supposedly, and in a warehouse just two states away. If it were any closer I’d offer to drive there and pick it up myself, I was so anxious to get ahold of it. The current laser wasn’t capable of the output I needed based on my calculations, to accomplish the reversal sequence. The new laser would be capable of both shrinking and reversal.

Out of some premonition that I should keep close tabs on the element, I didn’t return it to the machine – instead I kept all three polycarbonate cubes in my backpack and put that in the closet for now. The new machine, I had done everything I could without the new laser, so I zipped up the case and put it on the top shelf of the closet, where it looked just like the suitcase it started out as.

That evening after dinner, Cindy rounded everyone up. I assumed she was having a talk with them about … participating in this … game? … with Andrew. And trying to convince them they’d be safe because I would be there, I’m sure. And then next thing I know, they all stopped talking. What the hell was she DOING? I couldn’t hear much from where I was, so I crept closer to listen.

She glanced over at me but put her finger to her lips, urging me not to say anything. The girls were all staring at her … or at something she was holding … OH HELL. Was she … hypnotizing them? A knot started forming in the pit of my stomach. This just didn’t feel right at all. So had she never intended to try and talk the girls into participating in her scheme – basically inviting them to come have sex with her husband? Yeah I wouldn’t have an interest in that either. Or was this her plan all along, knowing they’d never agree to it so she’d just force them to participate against their will? Damn.

And there was no backing out I supposed, not with Andrew already on his way here. Is this what she’d talked to him about in private yesterday? Now I wish I hadn’t given her that privacy, not if this is what she promised him. How she lured him back here.

Once she was done and turned to speak to me – her eyes sad and almost apologetic – the girls were all standing still, in some sort of trance.

She gulped at seeing my disappointed expression, and finally said, “It was the only way. They’d … never agree if they knew.”

I shook my head. “They’d be furious. At you … and at ME for not putting a stop to it.”

She sighed. “I know. I’m sorry. But I’m … begging. Please. This is … what I have to do.”

I shook my head. “I don’t like this at all. I didn’t then, and that’s before I knew you were going to pull THIS. If they ever find out, it’ll destroy any trust they had in me.”

Cindy looked on the verge of tears. “Please, just this once. I promise, we get through this … I doubt he’d even last an hour anyway … and I’ll do anything you want. I already owe you a lot, but … “

I huffed.

“Please?”

I just shook my head. “Oh Cindy. What am I going to do with you?” I sighed. “You know if I … agree with this … and I’m not promising I can go through with an hour or even a half hour of this, trying to protect all seven of you from Andrew and make sure nobody gets hurt … can you imagine having to explain if someone can’t remember anything but has a huge bruise when they wake up? Or worse?” She cringed. “You know I’m worried too, with that kind of power, I might … not be able to control myself either. I can’t promise I won’t go horny and start participating in all this myself and … forget how badly I want to put a stop to it.”

She just looked at me for a few moments, unsure what to say. Finally, she said, “Tell you what. How about if I … give you … the triggers.”

“The triggers?”

She nodded. “I implanted a trigger phrase. It can be used to put them into a trance, all you have to do is say it, and then when you say it again it brings them back out of the trance.”

I sighed. “Fine. Probably better I have that than not. Especially if I have to – somehow- kick Andrew out when things get out of hand.”

“Okay. Let’s go … in the kitchen though. So they don’t hear. If they hear it right now … we’ll have a lot of explaining to do.”

“WE?” I exclaimed, but nonetheless I went ahead and carried her to the kitchen table, where she explained how all this worked – HOW she put them in a trance to begin with – and how to use the trigger phrase.

“Later, I’ll have to ask you how you know all that stuff. But fine, let’s get going. I suppose there’s no backing out now, since he’s going to be here any minute.” I carried her back to the bedroom where the others were still gathered – staring off into space, standing and not moving. It was a little eerie.

She told me, “When Andrew arrives, tell him to stay in the front room and I’ll bring everyone in with me. Am I right thinking you’ll be kinda weirded out if we do any of this in bed?”

I snorted. “Yeah, no kidding. The whole thing’s kinda weird to be honest.”

“You have a point there. But my hope is a lot of this will be for show – for him to see and think. And get … horny ideas. He’s way too stodgy.” She paused. “Though it’s POSSIBLE things could … get out of hand.”

“Why’s that?”

“He doesn’t get horny too often. He’s ALWAYS uptight. Once he’s REALLY worked up … I’ve NEVER seen him really worked up … I’m hoping he might open up to trying new things. Which I guess is kinda the idea. But if he can’t control himself, someone could get hurt. So just keep an eye on him before he gets out of control.”

“I will.”

“In the meantime, I suppose they’re all yours. Me too, if you want. Until he gets here.”

“Oh?”

She shrugged. “They should all follow your orders. Only one way to find out though.”

“True. So let’s try this. Cindy, fondle your breast.”

She snorted. “You know, I’m the only one NOT hypnotized here.” Despite that, she did proceed to fondle her own breast.

“Yes, but I wanted to see if you meant what you said.” She snorted. “So Keisha, slide your hand under your skirt and touch yourself.” Without a sound, she proceeded to touch herself. “Huh.”

At that point there was a knock on the door. Did he rush over here, or was it later than I thought it was? Cindy was cutting it close if she just hypnotized the girls not even fifteen minutes ago. Either way, I got up to answer the front door. It was Andrew. Of course. I invited him in, even though a part of me wanted to tell him to turn his ass around and get back in his car. I held back not just for Cindy’s sake, but because this was NOT the time to go make an enemy of the guy. Not when I was still trying to protect his family. Even from him, I mentally appended.

He said, “I’m here because Cindy insisted I come and do this. That it’s for my own good.” He snorted. He didn’t sound convinced himself, but it sounded like he already knew what Cindy had planned. Did he know before I knew? Probably.

I nodded. “Yeah, it took her a while to convince me to go along with this. She’s persuasive. And she’s gotten used to getting her way. I suspect this is about … preparing you for when she comes home. As I understand it, she’s changed a lot from when she first disappeared.”

“That’s … what she says. And she insists it was the kidnappers that brought out this … ribaud streak.” He raised his eyebrow as if waiting for a confession.

I just ran with it. “Perhaps. She said we should wait in here.”

We both sat on the sofa – opposite corners. Cindy came out alone, and said, “Hi Honey. You made it.”

“Of course I did. You insisted.”

She nodded. “I did. This is important for YOU. We’re going to get you out of your shell and you’re going to enjoy yourself this evening. So just work with me, alright?” At that she trotted out to the hallway and instructed the girls to follow. They all came marching in behind her, like little robots. It was a little creepy. “Care to help us up to the table?”

Andrew just looked at them for a moment. I interjected, “Why don’t you try picking up Cindy, and I’ll get the others.” As I lifted the others up one at a time, setting them gently on the coffee table, I saw Cindy talking Andrew through what to do. “Just bring your hand down here, and wrap your fingers around me. Not too hard or you’ll squish me. There. Now lift me up slowly. And … stop there. Don’t put me down yet. Okay. Tilt back your hand a little, and open up your fingers a little. There. See, I can lay back and stretch now. Do you want to touch me?” She giggled. “Touch my leg. There you go. See? That’s not so bad, is it. Now how about you rip my clothes off?”

He glanced over at me. I said, “They’re just velcro. You can pull and they’ll come right off.”

Now he squinted at me. “You sound like you have experience with that.”

I shrugged. “Perhaps. Though only when they tell me it’s okay to.”

He grunted, but then tried tugging at Cindy’s blouse. To his surprise it came off with a slight ripping sound, which took him a moment to realize was only velcro. He flung it to the floor. Then he did the same to her skirt.

“Andrew, touch my chest. That’s an order.” She smirked. He touched her breast with his finger and gulped. “You can pinch them too if you want. Now think about this Andrew, I’m naked in your hand and you can do whatever you want with me. How does that make you feel?”

He looked like he didn’t want to say. At least in front of me. I suspected Cindy was right and he WAS getting a little horny. Then he surprised us both by moving a finger down her stomach. She parted her legs a little so he could touch her there.

“Yes, that’s it Andrew. I want you to enjoy yourself. Get into it. You can give me orders. OH, actually, you have all the other girls too. I want you to enjoy playing with them too. I want to see you so horny you can’t stand up because of your boner.”

He looked surprised at her language. I suspected she’d been much more demure back when she was just his very-young wife. Or maybe he was surprised that she was essentially force-feeding him sex. Though I really doubted she had to lay it on that thick, he likely already knew what to do without her ‘help’ along the way.

I said, “Ladies, strip please.” He’d hardly noticed the others, but now he did, as they were all pulling their clothes off.

Cindy said, “They’re all in a trance, so they’ll do whatever you want. I know it’s a little … disingenuous to them to put them in this position, but it’s THAT important to me that you break out of your shell. They will NOT remember any of this.”

He looked intrigued now. “Oh? Huh.”

I interjected, “Here, let me introduce you to them.” I went around to each one, touching them as I spoke. It was a little freaky how they all just stood there silently like Barbie dolls. “This is Maria, she used to work in your labs until last month. Then this is Keisha, she’s a police officer. And this is your daughter Becky, of course. Now I understand if you don’t want to do anything with her because she’s your daughter, and that’s okay. And this is Erin, most recently an exotic dancer. And Kim, who was – or is – an assistant district attorney. She went missing last month and we rescued her. And lastly, this is Melanie, my girlfriend.”

He just gaped at the display for a few seconds.

I asked, “What would you like them to do? Just please don’t be rough with any of them.” When he just looked flatly at me, I said, “Tell you what, pick any two. You can point to them.” He pointed to Keisha and Maria. “Okay. Keisha and Maria, kiss each other.” They turned to each other and locked lips, and kept kissing until I said “Stop.”

Cindy said, “We can do a lot more than that. And I mean we. I kept myself out of the trance thinking you wouldn’t go along with this if I couldn’t talk to you. But I can take orders just like they do. Just tell me what to do. And if you … want me to go into a trance like the others, just say so and I’ll do it. For you. That way whatever you do with us, none of us will remember it. I trust our guardian here to keep us safe, he’s proven he’s very good at protecting us.”

She just lay back in his hand for a minute, waiting. He looked a little flabbergasted. Cindy turned her head to me and said, “YOU should give me some orders then. Or we’ll be here all night.”

I snorted. “Good point. Cindy, touch yourself. Masturbate please.” I did think Cindy was laying it on way too thick – she shouldn’t have to ‘sell’ him on this – it was like she was giving away the farm for nothing. But this was between her and her husband. I felt like a third wheel. Or I suppose, the bodyguard?

She winked at me and then proceeded to touch herself between the legs, massaging her tiny cunt. He looked fascinated and couldn’t take his eyes off her. I said, “Cindy, freeze.” Cindy followed my instruction and stopped and stayed still. With my finger and thumb I moved her arms, switching which hand was down between her legs, and placed her first hand over her breast. “Cindy, continue.” She smirked at me but continued working on herself. He just kept watching with fascination. I said, “Cindy, make yourself cum.” Andrew glanced over at me and raised an eyebrow, but then returned to watching Cindy’s every movement. It took a few minutes, but finally she brought herself to the edge, her breaths ragged, her hips moving, and then came, collapsing in Andrew’s hand.

Andrew couldn’t break his eyes away from that. In between her heavy breaths, she said, “Andrew, you should taste me.”

He finally broke his eyes away. “What?”

“She wants you to bring her up to your mouth and taste between her legs with your tongue.”

Cindy encouraged him further. “Do it, honey. Lick me down there. I like it.” He lifted her up and timidly let his tongue touch her. She cooed and said, “More!” I knew what she was doing, trying to draw him in, get him worked up, get over his fears. After a few more coos and groans of encouragement, he started licking her all over between the legs and up her stomach and he just kept going until she finally said, “Whoa, down boy. You’ve got the idea. Now let’s get you someone else to experiment with, alright?”

He reluctantly removed his tongue from her crotch and started to set her down. “Hold on. Don’t set me down yet. Tell you what, pick someone. Any one of them.”

He looked down at the others and pointed. “Is this … the one you said was your girlfriend?”

I said, “Yep. That’s Melanie.”

“I’ll pick her. I suppose you’ve been doing this kind of stuff with Cindy? So I may as well do something with YOUR woman.”

I tried not to outwardly groan. I did give Cindy a dirty look though. “Hold out your other hand.” I picked up Melanie and set her in Andrew’s left hand. “She’ll do what you ask, just be careful with her. Do NOT drop her. I mean it.”

He chuckled. “You said her name is Melanie? Alright. Melanie, pinch your nipples.” He watched with a smirk as she pinched her nipples. “Melanie, spread your legs.” He remarked, “Your woman has a nice tiny pussy, but her tits aren’t as big as Cindy’s.” I could see he was getting a gleam in his eye, Cindy had definitely pulled him out of his shell, but had she created a monster? “Melanie, finger yourself until you cum.” I should have known he’d go there. He still held Cindy in his other hand, but now he was watching Melanie work on her own cunt, and looked quite entertained seeing her perform for him. “Melanie, pound yourself hard until you cum.” She started rubbing herself so hard I worried she was going to be hurting down there after this, but she finally came, her body shaking in his hand.

Andrew didn’t stop there though. Even while she was still coming down from that high, he said, “Melanie, roll over and slap your ass. Keep slapping until I say you can stop.” And she started doing that. I couldn’t believe she wasn’t waking up from the trance. It didn’t take long for her ass cheek to turn pink.

I looked at Cindy and mouthed ‘say something or I will’

Cindy said, “Honey, tell her to stop. Melanie’s a really nice lady and she’s my friend. You’re making her hurt herself.”

At first he just looked at her and growled, “I’ll do whatever the hell I want. You start slapping your own ass, Cindy. Or I’ll hurt you myself.”

She gasped, looked a little scared, but turned in his hand and started hitting her own ass.

I said, “Melanie, stop. Cindy, you stop too. Andrew, this is getting out of hand. You can’t come in here and start hurting people.” I reached for Melanie and plucked her out of his hand and cradled her gently in my own hands, stroking her with my thumb. Her ass was warm and a little red.

At that, he seemed to back off a little. He grunted. After a minute, he said, “Fine, maybe I got a little carried away. I feel like punishing your woman here since it’s obvious you’ve been messing around with Cindy. Even if she does insist she’s the one who … initiated it. I’m a little angry with her too.”

I nodded. “Okay. Tell you what. Cindy, are you alright?”

“Yes. My butt stings a little, but thank you for stopping this. Is Melanie hurt?”

“Her ass is going to smart when she wakes up, but I think she’ll be okay. Now I have an idea in mind. Andrew, I see Cindy told you to wear loose fitting clothes.”

Cindy snorted. “I see where you’re going with this. And it was probably a struggle for him not to wear a suit.”

He grunted in acknowledgment.

I said, “Okay, Andrew. Now, just work with me here for a moment. With your free hand, pull back your waistbands. Underwear too.”

He gave me an incredulous look.

“Trust me, I do NOT want to see that. But … apparently Cindy does. I need you to pull it back and then lower her down inside your pants. And tell her to ride your cock.”

He squinted at me for a moment. Cindy said, “You should do it, honey. Let me make you feel good.”

After another grunt, he pulled back his pants, lowered her inside, and said, “Cindy, fuck my cock.”

I added, “You can leave her in there for a while. Just sit back and let her work. We can do something else in the meantime. How about you pick any two of the ladies here.”

He gave me a sidelong look. “You do this all the time? It’s surprising you get any work done.”

“NO. I don’t. Cindy’s a bit of an instigator, though. She’s a sweetheart but she’s a schemer.”

He snorted. “You got that right. Okay, you said pick two? How about … which one is this?”

“That’s Keisha. The police officer. She was part of the initial raid, where your two scientists were setting up a second machine. They tried to use her as a hostage.”

“Okay. I’ll pick her. And you said two? So how about … hmm … “ His finger was wavering in front of Becky. He looked like he wanted to pick her, but was hesitating. Because she was his daughter? Or just because I was here?

“You can choose her if you want. All you’re doing is watching her, right?”

He grunted. Again. “Fine. I’ll pick Becky.”

“Okay. Pick them up, one in each hand. Like that. Right. Okay, now hold your hands together, palms flat.”

He did that and said, “How long do I hold them like this?”

“Just watch. Keisha, Becky, get on your knees and face each other.” I gave them a moment to get into position. “Now embrace and kiss each other.” Andrew just watched, fascinated.

Then he surprised me by saying, “Becky and Keisha, start fucking each other.” Andrew smirked at the scene taking place in his hands, as his own daughter kissed Keisha and fondled her breast, and Keisha reached her hand down to cup Becky’s cunt.

I said, “Now if you want them to do anything specific, we just have to tell them. For example … Becky, suck on Keisha’s right breast.” As he watched, Becky broke away from kissing Keisha on the lips and bent down to wrap her lips around Keisha’s breast. Damn, I started to think I needed to be careful, or I’d get carried away in this myself when I was supposed to be … watching out for them. I was starting to get more ticked off at Cindy for putting me in this situation.

He was distracted for a moment and groaned. “I see you’re not participating in any of this right now.” He motioned to where Cindy was … at work.

“I certainly can. Honestly, Melanie is very good at it, but I don’t want to push her, she’s been through a lot already. Maria and your own daughter Becky are both pretty good too. Maria’s the one who came up with the idea.” At that, I picked up Maria, held her up so Andrew could see and said, “This is Maria, by the way.” He looked at her and licked his lips. Ugh. Then I lowered her into my own pants and said, “Maria, make love to me, but go slowly” before closing her up inside.

Going back to the scene in Andrew’s hands, I said, “OH. They need further instructions. She’s still sucking a breast. What do you want them to do next?”

He groaned – probably Cindy’s doing – and then surprised me by getting a little bold. “Becky, lay back. Keisha, lick Becky’s cunt until she cums.”

“Interesting choice. You know, I haven’t tried this, but given they’re all in a trance and will follow commands explicitly, I do wonder how far that goes, how powerful those commands are. If it’s possible to command their bodies … let me try something here. Think of it as a scientific experiment.” I picked up Kim. “This is Kim, that district attorney that was in the news when she disappeared last month. I suppose it could be a little exciting to know you’re holding a public figure in your hand.” I held her up and Andrew broke away from the scene in his hands to look at her. “What do you think? She’s got the largest tits of any of the girls, but she’s able to carry them well. They haven’t started sagging much yet. Kim, spread your legs.” I touched her gently between the legs for just a moment. “Okay. Now let’s see what happens. Kim, cum please. Without touching yourself.”

Andrew for a few moments, completely ignored the lovemaking going on in his hands, and watched Kim with anticipation, interrupted occasionally by Cindy’s ministrations inside his underwear. For about a minute, nothing much happened, though Kim’s body did squirm a little in my hand. Then it happened. I felt Kim’s body tremble in my hand, and then a tiny bit of whitish liquid formed between her pussy lips and began to trickle down.

“Fascinating” remarked Andrew. And then he started groaning.

“You should put them down” I said, pointing to the girls in his hands, “Before you drop them.” He did, just in time as he needed to grip the edge of the table. I could tell Cindy was … finishing. After he’d set Keisha and Becky down on the table, they went back into their previous positions and continued what they were doing. I supposed that meant they’d continue until given another command.

He groaned some more and then let out a breath.

I said, “Decide if you want to leave her in there to go again, or … I suppose you could take her out, give her a break.”

“OR?”

“Well, with this … arrangement, they’ll all do whatever you tell them to. And apparently keep doing it until you tell them to stop. Even Cindy will do what you ask her to. Though I don’t think you can make her cum just by telling her to. Someone would have to be in a trance to be able to comply.”

“Well, she DID offer. I think I’ll take her up on that. Right now, everything I do she’s going to see. It would be nice for her … not to know everything.”

I sighed. Yeah, Cindy was creating a monster. Unless he was already like this – a selfish jerk came to mind - and it just never came out around Cindy before. They hadn’t been married very long. “Okay, tell you what, go ahead and take her out. She’ll be messy, but that’s fine. Put her on the coffee table.”

At that, he did use his free hand to reach in his pants, and a few moments later, out came Cindy, with her face and chest covered in goo. As soon as he let go of her, she slowly wiped some goop from her eyes and then looked around and blinked. “So what’s been going on out here?”

He chuckled.

She said, “What’s so funny?” She looked around and realized what Keisha and Becky were doing on the table just inches away from her, while Kim was in my hand.

I glanced at Andrew, sighed, and told Cindy, “The girls and I are exposing Andrew to some … new ideas. Per your request.” I emphasized the last.

Cindy snorted. “Oh, I can imagine.” Interesting that she seemed less bent out of shape over this than I did – or maybe not bent out of shape at all. She’d planned all this, after all.

I was a little ticked with Cindy for setting this up. I said to Andrew, “Watch this. Cindy, eat Andrew’s cum.” She let out a little snort, but proceeded to follow orders, scooping it off her chest and scooping it into her mouth.

“Has your woman … Melanie? … recovered from her spanking? Yeah. You said she was good at this. I’m going to put her to the test.” He smirked as he reached for her.

I sighed. “Alright.” I gently picked her up with my free hand and set her into Andrew’s hand.

He nodded. “Yeah, let me think. Okay, let’s try this. Melanie, lick all the cum off my cock and balls, and then when you’re done, press your body against my cock and fuck it hard.” Then with no pretense, he whipped her down into his pants and snapped the waistband back.

Cindy just looked at him for a moment, her mouth sagging.

I said, “Yeah Cindy, you’ve created a monster.”

She snorted and then finished cleaning the cum off herself, swallowing as she went along. Soon as she was done, she asked, “Umm … where’s Maria?”

I pointed to my shorts. “I told her to go slowly, so I’m just enjoying her work while I work with Andrew here. In the meantime, Andrew is telling me he’s ready for you to go into a trance with the others.”

Her head tilted. “Did he WANT to put me in a trance? I mean … I’m not … against it.” She looked up at Andrew. “I figured it would be better if I could talk to you, I didn’t know how you’d handle all of this if I couldn’t talk to you along the way. But I suppose … you’ve figured things out now.” She glanced at me and then back to Andrew. “I guess it’s up to you. Do you WANT me in a trance like the others?”

He was horny as hell, I could tell. Cindy’s plan clearly worked. I just needed to make sure he didn’t get carried away again. He said, “Absolutely yes. I’ve already made the decision. Cindy, you’re going in a trance. You already agreed.”

She sighed. “Alright.” She looked to me. “Do you remember what to do? How I showed you?”

“I do. Let me bring you in the other room just for a moment, so we don’t mess up anything with the others.” I set Kim down on the table. “Oh, and Andrew, don’t forget Keisha and Becky, do you want them to continue? They’re waiting on your next command.”

He grunted. “Oh yeah. Keisha and Becky, continue making love to each other.”

Cindy’s mouth about dropped – again. I picked her up and got up off the couch. I could feel Maria shifting positions in my pants. I said, “Cindy, caress yourself while I get ready to hypnotize you.”

She snorted. By the time I set her down on the kitchen table, she already had a hand massaging her breast. She asked, “What do you think you two are going to do when every one of us is in a trance?”

“Well, hard to say, given we’ve now unleashed the horny monster hiding within. He may have some crazier ideas to try once he knows you won’t be watching him.” I added, “I was worried this would be a bad idea and … I was right. I’ll do my best to keep Andrew from getting too out of hand and hope he wears himself out soon.”

“Just watch out for all of us, okay? I’m afraid … well, he could tell me to do anything, and I won’t have any control over my own body anymore. He may not know when to stop.”

“Okay. I will. You know I have to try to control myself too. A couple times I caught myself getting into it … the power trip and all … instead of focusing on keeping him in line. I need to be careful.”

She let out a breath she was holding. “Okay. I trust you. And yes I realize I’m going to owe you … BIG time … for even letting me talk you into all this. Go ahead and hypnotize me.”

So I followed the steps she’d shown me, and in about five minutes she was in a trance and I had the trigger phrases embedded in her head. I decided to test it to be sure she wasn’t faking, since I’d never hypnotized anyone before. I grabbed a paper napkin. “Cindy, step on the napkin and pee standing up.” Sure enough, she peed on the napkin, the liquid running down her leg. I used the edge of the napkin to blot her dry, and then picked her up and returned to the front room.

“How’s it going?” I asked when I returned, with Cindy in my hand.

“Is she … in the trance?” He looked at her in my hand.

“She is.”

“So I can tell her anything and she’ll do it?”

“If it’s physically possible, yes.”

“How about that cum thing you had … that one do?” He pointed to Kim.

“If Kim could do it then I think Cindy may be capable of it.”

“Good.”

“So how is … Melanie? Is she … umm … performing satisfactorily?”

He laughed. “You’re uncomfortable because I’ve got your woman in my pants. Well, I felt a lot of … I guess they were licks … she was busy cleaning my cock. She’s working on my balls now. I can feel her head down in there, almost touching my ass. Yeah, I’m enjoying it. She … oh, she’s moving again. I guess she finally licked it all up. She’s … yeah, that feels good. She’s climbing up and … squeezing her scrawny self against my cock. And … yeah, your wench is getting ready to ride my cock now.”

I said flatly, “You did TELL her to.”

“I did. And I’ll have time for more. This rate she’ll be done pretty soon.” He groaned a couple times.

I sighed. “Well then think about who you want next. Or if you’re ready to wrap up after this.” I noticed he was completely ignoring Keisha and Becky, who were still following his last orders. “Keisha, Becky, stop.” I felt like if I hadn’t said that, they could be blindly going on for hours. I still had Cindy in my one hand and I was lazily rubbing my thumb across her chest.

A few moments later, he let out a few more groans and gripped the table and then let out a breath. He breathed heavily for a few moments and then muttered, “I’ll admit, she’s pretty good. Down there.” He chuckled, and then reached in his pants and whipped her out and flopped her onto the table. I winced as she rolled before stopping on her back. She was a little red and breathing heavily, probably from the effort and the tight space down there. Before she could even finish catching her breath, he said, “Melanie, eat my cum off yourself.” He snickered.

I said, “You should leave her alone after this, the poor girl is exhausted. Besides, you’ve got a whole harem here.”

He grunted. He seems to do that a lot. “This is the most sex I’ve had since … never mind. No reason to stop now.”

“So what are your plans?”

He looked at the two girls – Keisha and his daughter Becky. He was contemplating. “You know, she’s … I know some people frown on doing it with family. Though if they’re all in a trance, I can do whatever the hell I want and none of them would ever know.”

It was obvious what he was … contemplating. “True. Is that what you’re planning to do?”

“Exactly.”

“Well here’s a thought. You’ve had those two making out for a half an hour already. How about … you could have them finish that, but … down there. Just a thought.”

“Huh. I like that. And then I can give them more instructions once they’re … down there.”

“I don’t see why not. As long as they can hear you.”

“Okay. Here goes.” He plucked them up and began lowering both of them into his pants. He was a big guy so I suppose he had more room down there. I sure was NOT going to look. Eew, gross. But anyway, he lowered them down, and said, “Keisha and Becky, fuck each other until you both cum, and then make love to my cock and balls.”

I raised an eyebrow at him. “I suppose that’ll do it. Mind if I borrow Cindy?”

He grunted. “Well … after all I put your woman through, I guess I can’t deny you that. Fine. But first I want to see her … cum.”

“Alright. Test subject number two, then.” I tilted Cindy back in my hand and lifted her legs up so everything down there was exposed. “Cindy, hold your legs in this position. Now cum without touching yourself.” Then I added, “Cum hard without touching yourself.” I held her up and we both watched. She did squirm a little bit in my hand, but that was about it. We waited and waited. It took a couple of minutes this time, but then she trembled faintly in my hand and we saw a trickle of white cum rolling down her cunt. I put my finger there to catch it.

Andrew said, “That was pretty good. Can you make her do it again?”

“You want to see her cum AGAIN?” I snorted. “Fine. We’re going to wear her out, but let’s see if she can do it. ONCE more. Cindy, cum again without touching yourself.” As we watched, I remarked, “She’s clearly in a deep trance, she could never do this if she were awake. Yes, I’m amazed the control we have over them like this, but we have to be CAREFUL. We could tell them to stop breathing and they’d hold their breath until they passed out. But Andrew, SERIOUSLY, I mean it, don’t try that. All the sex games are one thing, but we don’t want to hurt them. So have your fun without hurting them.” It took a little longer this time, but sure enough, she trembled in my hand and a little stream of cum came from her vaginal lips, dribbling onto my wrist.

I slipped my little finger inside of her. She was so slippery I could slide in past the second knuckle with almost no effort. As soon as I did it – it was almost force of habit and I wasn’t thinking for a moment – I realized I shouldn’t have done that in front of Andrew.

Andrew just gaped. “I didn’t know you could do that.”

I shrugged. He’d seen it already, not like I could take it back. “I do it occasionally when they ASK. To their perspective, this little finger is like the biggest cock they’ve ever had in their lives. But … you should NOT try this. Seriously. Your fingers are too thick – you’d probably tear something, really injure them trying to jam that finger inside. And it’s not like we can rush them to the hospital if something happens.”

He grunted in acknowledgment as he glanced at his own fingers. “That’s disappointing.”

I slid my finger out of Cindy and then lowered her to my pants, pulling the waistband back. “Cindy and Maria, make love to each other. Once Maria has cum, then slowly make love to MY cock and balls.” I placed Cindy next to Maria and let go, slowly closing the waistband as I saw them about to kiss.

He snorted. “Copycat.”

“So how are … Keisha and Becky doing … down there?”

“Oh, I’m enjoying them more than I thought I would. They must still be working on each other, but I can feel a lot of squirming and shifting around. It makes for some interesting sensations. Just DON’T say a word about it to any of them, especially Cindy or Becky.”

I shrugged. “Well, Cindy right now is the only one of them who even knows you’re here – this was her idea, after all – and I put her in a trance before you told Becky to ride your cock. So I suppose neither of them will ever know unless YOU tell them.”

He nodded. “Good.”

I snorted. “I think Cindy’s mostly hoping after all this, you’ll be up for sex a lot more often. I did tell her this was an extreme way of going about it though. But in the meantime … “ I looked down and saw Melanie still finishing off the cum that was coating her body. I was starting to wonder if I should have skipped giving them dinner. “Let’s let these girls have a break, alright? We still have Erin and Kim. Poor Erin has been waiting dutifully for an hour.”

He gave me a smirk. “Third test subject?”

“If you like.” I picked up Erin and lay her back in my hand. Then like with Cindy, I lifted her legs up, to expose everything below. “Erin, hold your legs in this position.” I held her up for Andrew to have a look. “You know she was working as a … stripper. To save money for college. She has a nice body. Okay, let’s start the experiment. Erin, cum hard without touching yourself.” Like with Cindy and Kim, Erin squirmed a little bit, but didn’t otherwise move. She came faster than I thought she would, in less than a minute we saw a glimmer of wetness between her pussy lips, and seconds later it began dribbling down.

“That was fast” remarked Andrew.

“She’s pretty young and fit – maybe that has something to do with it?” I did slide my finger along her to catch the cum and then licked it off my finger.

Andrew remarked, “I have another idea. May I?” He surprised me by reaching over to pick up Kim and stretched her out across his palm. “This is … Kim, right?” I nodded. “Kim, make your nipples rock hard without touching them.”

“Huh. Interesting idea. I don’t think Cindy had any clue you were this … unrestrained.”

He chuckled.

“How are you going to tell that they’re hard? Can you see anything?”

“They’re tiny.” He snorted. “I should have brought a magnifying glass with me. I’ll have to just feel them.”

I snorted. “Well who’s stopping you?”

He laughed. “Nobody. I can do whatever I want.” He did finger her breasts with his pudgy finger. “They ARE hard. It worked.”

“Who knew? Okay. Erin, make your nipples hard without touching them. Oh, and Melanie, make your nipples hard without touching them.” I shrugged. “May as well.” I gave it just a minute and then felt Erin’s chest. “Sure enough, they’re hard.” And I reached down to feel Melanie’s chest. “Yep, hard.” Though I let my hand linger on Melanie’s chest, enjoying the feel of those stiff nipples poking out from her chest. “Any other crazy ideas you want to try?”

I stopped for a moment as I thought I felt something shudder between my legs. I pulled my waistband back in time to see Cindy climbing out from between Maria’s legs. I was feeling beyond horny myself at this point – and more than a little mischievous. I repositioned myself to give them more room down there and said, “Cindy, caress my balls.” He looked at me surprised. “They won’t remember any of it.” Then I picked up Melanie and held her in my other hand, and looked over at Andrew.

He asked, “How do I know if one of them … climaxed down there?”

“They may not make noise since they’re in a trance, but they’ll probably shake or shudder. You can feel that.”

“Ah. So I think one of them did. Who knows which.” He chuckled.

“Well, once they’re both done, you’ll know it. You told them to start working on you as soon as they finished each other, right?”

“True enough.”

I glanced at the clock. “We do need to watch our time – you’ve been at this for over an hour, I think Cindy was figuring half an hour at the most. I assume you don’t want the girls having too long of a gap in what they remember, and starting to ask questions?”

“Fine. I do need to be back in the office tomorrow. Maybe I can get them to hurry up so I have time for … who’s left that I haven’t done?”

I said, “Well … Kim there, and Erin, and then … “ I pointed down to my own pants “Maria. But are you sure you can go three more times?”

He groaned. “Doubtful.”

“Maybe we need to wrap this up soon.”

He said, “I’ll need to come back then to finish the other three.”

“Oh?”

“You’ll just put them in a trance again. They don’t need to know I’m here. Even Cindy doesn’t need to know. Call it round two.”

I sighed. “I’m not sure … “

“It wasn’t a suggestion. Or do I need to … make it known that you’ve been messing around with these poor, helpless victims?” He grinned wickedly.

I shuddered. I didn’t think he would dare, as he’d be in hot water himself – though if I revealed his role, how would the girls feel if they found out they’d been forced to … do his bidding, under hypnosis? This could get complicated. Damn it, Cindy. I scowled. “I’m not ready to test the reversal on them yet, but it’s going to be very soon.”

He acted surprised, almost shocked. “You … figured out a way? But I thought … “ he shook his head. As if he knew something he wasn’t telling. He mumbled, almost inaudibly, “But they said it was impossible.” Then he growled under his breath, looked down … and pulled back his waistband just enough to say, “Becky, hurry and finish off my cock now. Get your ass moving.”

“What do you want Keisha to do?”

“Oh yeah.” He went back and said, “Keisha, massage my balls.”

At that point it didn’t take long and he was gripping the edge of the table again and groaning. A minute later, he was pulling them both out and plopping them unceremoniously on the table. They were both sticky. He asked, “Where can I go to clean up … “ he waved to his pants.

I pointed to the hall. “Small house. Just one bathroom.”

“Ah.” He got up and went towards the bathroom, while I contemplated the situation. I still had Cindy and Maria down there. I told them, “Maria and Cindy, take a rest.” By the time Andrew was back – he’d been gone several minutes – they were still in there, but I wasn’t comfortable climaxing with Andrew here to see it. I hoped he’d be out the door in a minute. I also suddenly realized, the bathroom was in between the two bedrooms – the smaller one I used as an office and had the shrinking machine retrieved from the underground bunker parked near the middle of the room. It would be kinda obvious. I wondered if maybe I should have kept a closer eye on him. I didn’t THINK he’d do anything nefarious, however in our previous limited encounters he’d seemed like a straight-laced businessman, and Cindy certainly seemed to have no clue about the controlling bastard that showed itself this evening. Though as Cindy would admit herself, she’d been a wide-eyed young woman wowed by a rich guy, and I suspected she didn’t speak up much early-on.

Maria and Cindy were still down in my pants as I awkwardly got up and showed Andrew to the door. As soon as he left and the door was locked, I pulled out my waistband and said, “Maria and Cindy, ride my cock please.” I figured they were already down there, I may as well get SOMETHING out of this night. And Cindy owed me one anyway. Maria perhaps too, just for saving her from being fondled by that oaf, though she’d likely never know about that. I sat down carefully and relaxed while they worked on my cock, just enjoying myself for a few quiet moments before they brought me to a climax. I rested for a minute myself, before gently slipping Maria and Cindy out of my shorts and set them on the table with the others. A part of me felt the urge to count once more, just to be absolutely sure that all seven of them were present and accounted for, that Andrew wasn’t inadvertently heading home with someone still stuffed in his shorts. Or somewhere else. Sheesh.

The whole thing did make me a little uncomfortable, though the thought of how much power I now had over all of them, was just crazy. I would try not to let it get to my head, but no guarantees. I got up and took my shorts and briefs off – they were messy anyway after all that – and grabbed a couple towels. Returning to the front room, I looked at the girls for a few moments, before starting to pick them up and carry them to the bathroom, two or three at a time, until I had all seven of them sitting in the sink.

I turned on some warm water and said, “Ladies, wash yourselves.” I watched as they each washed the sticky stuff off their bodies.

Though a large part of me knew it wasn’t a good idea, a small part of me thought that it wouldn’t hurt to hold onto this power that basically Cindy had given me. It’s not like I would ever hurt them. Would I? I sighed again. So after I dried them off – checking for bruises and luckily finding none - and after I’d tried once giving Maria the command to “Make yourself cum without touching yourself” and held her as she squirmed and then shuddered and produced a tiny trickle of cum for me, which I licked clean – I brought them all back to the bedroom and gave them instructions. “Ladies, you will go to your rooms and go to sleep. You will not remember ever being hypnotized, only that you had a nice relaxing evening, turned in early, and felt like sleeping naked tonight. When you wake up in the morning, you will snap out of the trance and remember only what I’ve told you to remember about tonight.”

I wondered if it would work – as well as how much Cindy would remember, since SHE hypnotized the other six herself. Would she still remember doing that? I supposed I would find out in the morning.

What was starting to worry me though, was Andrew. How he acted today. And how he reacted when I mentioned restoring the girls from the shrinking process.

Something just didn’t add up.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Sun Mar 31, 2024 4:53 pm

It'd be so nice to have someone like Erin...

Melanie's Story Part 68 - Back to the Lab

by Rocket » Sat Mar 30, 2024 10:15 pm

The next morning, I awoke to find Melanie still snoozing on my chest. I gazed at her for a few moments and began stroking her back gently with my thumb. She stirred, stretching her little arms and legs before turning her head so she could see me, a little grin on her face.

“Good morning, little princess” I whispered.

She giggled in response. “I don’t think you’re supposed to call me that when I’m a grown woman.”

I softly snorted. “Good point. Though you’re a little size-challenged at the moment. Which makes you EXTRA cute.”

She laughed out loud at that. “I’ll show YOU extra cute.” She started to stand up, decided it was safer on all fours, and climbed up to my chin. Putting her hands on my chin for support, she stood up and leaned forward to plant a kiss on the corner of my lip.

I uttered “Love you babe” but it came out mumbled, as I was trying not to move my chin and tip her over.

She leaned forward and kissed me a couple more times before climbing down. Keisha was laying in the bed next to me and also starting to stir. I nudged her with my thumb and stroked her back and she looked up at me, cracking a grin when she noticed me looking back at her.

I carried them both to the bathroom where they washed up and changed while I shaved in the other sink and planned to jump in for a quick shower before making breakfast. Though the rest of the entourage was already up and milling about at that point, so in response to the protests – multiple complaints about the lack of coffee when the sun was already coming up - I went ahead to the kitchen and made coffee first. I was becoming very tempted to just go get a small K-cup machine, given how little the girls were even able to consume – I usually filled their cups from a dropper so a K-cup would definitely be a time saver for mornings like this.

Instead, I made a half pot so it would finish sooner, waited for it to finish so I could fill and hand out cups to the waiting crowd, and laughed at the good-natured whistles and cat-calls I was subjected to for not bothering to put clothes on yet.

What did they expect? I’d been about to jump in the shower. Besides, it’s not like they hadn’t all seen me before, right? Though come to think about it, neither Kim nor Erin had, unless they caught a glimpse last night in the dim light. So maybe I SHOULD have thrown a towel on at least, just for them. I snorted to myself at that thought. Just a towel? Wouldn’t they see everything anyway, if they just stood under me? Oh well. Though I did catch Erin looking like she was catching more than a glimpse; she almost missed the coffee I was trying to hand her. I thought of ribbing her for that but wasn’t sure if she’d take it as good natured as I’d have meant for it to be.

--------------------

After breakfast I went back to work, though I was in a bit of a holding pattern on two fronts. For the surplus laser, I was still the leading bidder but the auction still had a few hours to go. Fingers crossed. For the element, I wanted to get to the lab downtown – both to analyze the current sample with a high-power microscope, and to try to get my hands on the remaining chunk of meteorite and see if I could extract any remaining element, and preferably keep it pure. I still had a suspicion the sample we did have, was contaminated during what I could just picture as a sloppy extraction process by people who didn’t know what would be in there and were just carving up the rock to see what was inside. Plus, the longer that remaining chunk of meteorite sat untouched, the greater risk that someone would make off with any element that remained in it. Andrew knew about the meteorite, the scientists and their associates all knew about it. Though eight of them were in jail right now. Did that mean there weren’t others lurking? Or that any of NXT’s people didn’t know about the meteorite too? There were too many risks – I felt I had to get ahold of whatever element remained and keep it safe. HERE, where I could keep tabs of it.

How I would go about getting the meteorite, I had no idea. I doubted Andrew or his assistant would simply let me waltz in and take it. Finding a high-power microscope to use was a much simpler matter, even if it did mean carrying the existing element – encased in a small polycarbonate block – with me across town. Traveling anywhere with it was a risk. Lose it and we lost any chance of restoring the girls from their shrinking.

Either way, Andrew was supposed to be here after lunch, and I intended to at least get his okay to go by the lab. I felt now that he was out of the hospital, I shouldn’t just be dealing with his assistant, he’d expect to be in the loop. Though I didn’t know if I should bring up the meteorite or not. If he flat said I couldn’t touch it, that would make it that much harder to get ahold of it.

So in the meantime, I worked on the rest of the new, compact machine I was building. In a small hard-sided suitcase. The entire apparatus would fit inside, I’d just need to pull out a power cord to plug it into an outlet (though it would be nice to run off batteries, I would need something the size of a car or truck battery to provide sufficient power for one or two uses) and the laser beam would need to be able to point at the target. I could certainly build out the lens and diode as a handheld component, albeit with a thick cable, and that would enable me to hold and point.

The computer components, in the original consisted of a laptop programmed and mounted on a swivel arm. Here, I could build the components into the suitcase – using a few mounting screws to secure the platform – and mount the display inside the lid of the suitcase. That way I could make the keyboard movable like with a desktop computer – to set on my lap for example, or on a table nearby – rather than hard-mounted like it would be if I used a laptop. I did build a little bracket to secure it; in-case I ever needed to flip open the suitcase and start working, it would be in a spot where I could type on it immediately.

All in all, it seemed like this was going to work – the whole apparatus built into a small hard-sided suitcase, about the size of an airline carry-on bag. And innocuous to an outside observer – it certainly wouldn’t look like an extremely high-tech piece of equipment that would have been only science fiction less than a year ago.

Now all it needed was the laser itself, and the extraterrestrial element.

Given I was using all new materials, and even modified the software (though downloading what was already on the laptop gave me a big head-start of course, it would have taken a week or two to program all that anew from scratch) I didn’t bother taking apart the original machine. It wouldn’t work without the element anyway, and maybe I could just give that (sans element) back to the police to put back into evidence. Technically it was on loan from them anyway. Once this was all over, did I really need to give them this portable machine too? They didn’t even know about it right now; this was basically my project, my improvement on the original. And it’s not like they were paying me anything for all this work, or even reimbursing me for materials for that matter.

I might think differently IF they were reimbursing me for all this. Or maybe not.

-----------------------

After lunch, just as everyone was wrapping up and chatting around the table while I started cleaning up and washing dishes, there was a knock on the door. I figured either another shipment – there’d been so many I lost track of whether anything was still on its way – or that was Andrew. Suspecting the latter, I helped the girls down off the table, aside from Cindy and Becky, who wanted me to bring them to the coffee table in the front room.

I greeted Andrew at the door, asked how he was doing – he had a slight limp still but was trying to hide it and insisted nothing was wrong. I directed him to the sofa in the front room and offered drinks. As he sat down, he realized Cindy and Becky were there in the room already, standing on the table, and he jumped before realizing who or what they were.

“Hi Dad!” exclaimed Becky, not too put off by the look he gave them as it took a few moments for him to settle in and focus on the little person speaking in front of him. I could understand and empathize. While logically he already knew they were shrunken – Becky was just a smidge over 10 inches tall now – knowing is not the same as seeing with your own eyes.

He finally mumbled an almost incoherent greeting back to her, eliciting a giggle. Clearly Becky was more comfortable with her current situation then Andrew was at the moment. Cindy hadn’t said anything yet, she seemed to be stepping back and watching to see how he’d react.

I left to grab beverages and returned with a round of coffee – a mug and two tiny cups. By the time I’d returned, it looked like Cindy had come closer and all three of them were talking. I tried to stay out of the conversation, though Andrew did pause and squint at me.

I said, “I’ll leave you all alone, just shout if you need me. I’ll be across the hall. OH and Andrew?”

He cocked an eyebrow but didn’t so much as grunt an acknowledgment.

“If I need to return to the lab for any more work, should I go through Lydia, or talk to you directly now that you’re … back?”

Now he grunted. “Fine. Talk to Lydia. She’ll keep me informed.”

“Alright. Thank you.” I nodded and left to cross the hall to the office. From there I could hear some murmurs but not much of the conversation. The main thing was that if something happened, any screams or shouts especially, I was seconds away. I doubted Andrew was going to do anything intentionally to either Becky nor Cindy, but this was all new for him and I was still a little nervous about something happening accidentally.

I didn’t have a lot of work left to do on the machine – and something in the back of my mind made me wonder if maybe I should keep it a secret – the new machine I was building. It made sense to me to do it this way, the old machine wasn’t going to work without replacing the entire laser assembly, and the computations needed for the reversal process would have pushed the capacity of the processor on the old laptop; I was using desktop components in the new machine. Besides, it meant I could go ahead and let the police have the old machine back virtually unaltered. They’d just never get it to work without the element. Nobody would.

My one concern was that in making this new machine portable, it was easier to steal. So I intentionally tried to make it look like it was still just a hard-sided carry-on case.

In the meantime, I did check on the status of that liquidation auction, where I’d bid on a laser. The auction was scheduled to end in just a couple hours. Another bid had come in, so I upped my own bid and hoped that was enough.

At that point I heard Becky call. So I trotted across the hall to check on them.

Cindy said, “I just need a couple minutes in private. I promise it won’t take long.”

Becky scrunched her nose and whispered to me – though not quiet enough to keep the others from hearing, so maybe it was half in jest. “I think they’re gonna talk mushy stuff and they don’t want to do it in front of me.” She looked like she wanted to gag. It was her father, after all. And he was more than twice Cindy’s age. I supposed she just wanted to get out of sight in case they DID start mushy love talk.

I snorted in response and Becky let me gently scoop her up. I wondered as I was doing that, whether I should have brought the basket, but Andrew didn’t seem bent out of shape that I was picking up his daughter and carrying her in my hand. So I took her back with me to the office for a couple minutes. I wanted to stay close, expecting Cindy would be calling in a few minutes.

Setting her on the desk where I was working, she asked, “So whatcha been working on?” as she gave me a curious grin.

I sighed. “I’m getting close on the machine. I just need two items, and one of them I’m … waiting on an auction that ends today.”

Her eyes narrowed. “What do you mean AUCTION?”

“The machine as it stands, can do the shrinking but it’s not capable of the reversal process. I need a better laser that can handle an inverse of the original spectrum.”

Now she sighed. “Whatever that means. But why an auction? Do they sell this stuff on eBay or something?”

Ah. I snorted. “Nope. But a brand new one like I need, it’s very specialized equipment. Would you believe it costs more than a new Porsche and would take a month to produce? They don’t have this stuff sitting on a shelf.”

Her mouth about hit the desk. I reached up and nudged her chin. She almost laughed. “That tickles! How can it cost that much?”

“It’s fancy stuff, cutting edge and they’re usually only used in high-tech research labs.”

“So how are you supposed to just find one in an auction?”

I shrugged. “There are companies that do liquidations. Let’s say a little biotech company goes bankrupt, or a big pharmaceutical company shuts down one of their labs. They hire companies that sell all this fancy equipment to other companies. So I’m bidding on one now, and if we win, we should have it a LOT faster, and I won’t have to take out a mortgage on this house just to buy one.”

Her eyes got big as saucers for a moment. “A mortgage just for THAT?” I nodded. “Sometimes … I forget … nobody’s paying you to … take care of us. I guess it’s easy to forget about that when we’re not involved in it and you’re doing all the work too.”

“Yeah, but maybe we’ll have this all solved soon, and everyone can go back to their lives.”

She gave me a sad smile. “You can’t get rid of me that easy you know.”

I smiled back. “I hope not. I like having you around.”

She smirked and put her little hands on her hips. “You’d better!”

At that I heard Cindy call. I left Becky on the desk for a moment and jogged back to see Cindy standing on the table still, and Andrew already heading out the door. It looked like he was shaking his head as he did. Not quite the scene I was expecting.

Once the door shut and I quickly checked to make sure it was locked and glanced out the window to see him walking to his car, I turned back to Cindy, kneeling down so I could more easily talk to her.

“Is … everything alright?”

She looked at me for a moment as if unsure how to say what she wanted to say. She nodded her head. “Yeah, it’s fine. I just … “

“Are you sure you’re alright?”

“I’m fine … I just hope I’m making the right decision here. I can … explain later. When I get my thoughts together. But thank you for helping set this up.”

“You’re welcome. Tell you what, just give me a shout if you need something, okay? I may need to go downtown to the lab this afternoon and I might bring either Maria or Melanie with me since they know their way around the place already. But remember, from the panic room you can send me a text message if anything happens. Will you be okay for a little while?”

She nodded. “I’ll be fine. WE’LL be fine. I just need to get my thoughts together.” She flashed a grin but it didn’t reach her eyes. She had something on her mind she wasn’t ready to talk about. Yet.

-------------------

Back in the office – and once I’d let Becky loose – I called Lydia and let her know I spoke with Andrew and that I needed to come by the lab again, and oh by the way, is there a high-power microscope I could borrow briefly. She was surprisingly cooperative and agreed to meet me in an hour. It was still early afternoon, I figured we’d get at least a couple hours there – maybe more – before they kicked us out, then I should easily make it back here in time to heat up something for dinner.

I briefly went around looking for Melanie and Maria, and invited them both to come along to the lab. Partly for the company, but partly because they DID know their way around. Melanie had worked there for roughly a year, which I knew because that’s where she went after the project I’d hired her for had wrapped up. Maria, I never did ask how long she worked there, though I suspected it might have been even longer. And she was the only other one here who had a clue where things were. Plus, she knew where the vault was and had seen the actual meteorite that the element was extracted from. I really, really wanted to get ahold of that – mainly to extract the remaining element. Both to keep someone else from getting ahold of it and going rogue like those scientists had the first time, and because it was an opportunity to extract the element without contaminating it. I was convinced the original sample had a contaminant in it, that was my only rational explanation for the long (half a day on average) recovery time post-shrinking. Per my calculations, pure element with a properly calibrated laser, a healthy body shouldn’t take more than 30 or 60 minutes to recover from. The high power microscope would confirm my suspicion about the contamination, but my primary goal was to extract more element. If I could find a way.

Rounding up the rest of the team, I informed them that we’d be downtown for a little while – not all day, definitely back before dinner – and not to stray too far from the panic room (especially Kim since she would need help getting down there) until I returned.

All set, I grabbed my customized backpack, placing Melanie and Maria inside the padded area where they could hold onto the straps for support and see out the back through the one-way plastic mirror. Then we hopped in the car and headed downtown.

-------------------

We walked into the lobby of Advanced Future Tech and the receptionist buzzed Lydia, who came down to meet us and escort us to the Level 7 lab. To my surprise, she handed me a key card and said that she wouldn’t have time to stick around, but that she’d looked into my request for a high power microscope and Dr. Smithton’s lab on Level 5 had one that they’d agreed to let me use this afternoon. She asked if Melanie had accompanied me on this trip – recalling her joining me on the previous trip and apparently no longer shocked at the idea of a former employee being miniaturized.

I said, “Actually I brought Melanie AND Maria this time, since they’re both familiar with this place already.”

Her eyebrows shot up. “Maria? As in … the one who disappeared last month?”

I nodded. “Yes, they’re both in here, riding along with me.” I gently set the backpack down and unzipped the top, folding it back.

Maria was smirking. “Hi Lydia. Yep, it’s me.”

Her eyes about bugged out for a moment, but she gathered herself quickly. “Umm … yes. I do remember you. I had no idea … but I guess I should have guessed.”

Maria shrugged. “It’s not like this is very common.”

“True enough. Though you did disappear suddenly. If I remember correctly, you just didn’t show up, no response when your manager called, and then we couldn’t find that you ever checked out the day before. It was all rather strange.”

Maria groaned. “Yes, but not intentionally. I had to be rescued after … THIS happened, up here in THIS lab.”

Lydia grimaced at the reminder of what had been going on. “Well, it’s nice to … see you. And Melanie, you too.” She looked uncomfortable. Turning back to me, she replied “I’ll be in my office on 8 if you need me” before heading back to the elevator.

------------------------

Once Lydia had left, I turned to my partners in crime. “I don’t have too much to do here on Level 7, per-se. Aside from grabbing a few supplies. At some point I need to collect those animals in back.”

Maria asked, “Animals?”

“Yeah. It’s shrunken squirrels, cats and … chickens I think. I planned on testing the reversal process on them anyway and making sure they pull through it without any apparent problems, before I ever dare let one of you go through the process. I’d never forgive myself if something bad happened because I didn’t test it first. Besides, as scientists yourselves, you two should understand that better than the rest. Right?”

“Point taken. I was just curious to learn there are animals stored up here. Though I suppose it explains some of those odd deliveries. Still doesn’t quite explain how they caught squirrels though.” Her nose crinkled.

“Not sure I want to know. But once I reverse the process, I’ll need to keep them caged so they don’t threaten any of you. I’ll let them loose outside once I’ve run my tests on them.” I stopped to put my thoughts back on track. “Okay, there are two other things I need here. One of course, is I want to confirm my suspicion that the element we have was contaminated when they extracted it. So I guess that means going to Level 5. Do you both want to stay in the backpack for now, or stay up here and I’ll come back and get you?”

They both quickly responded that they’d rather stick with me.

“Okay. Now second, and much more difficult I’m sure, is I’d like to take a look at that meteorite. Or more, I’d rather extract any other element that’s still in it. Not just to try and get a more purified form – I’m afraid to risk messing with the current sample until we have a second sample anyway – but also because I worry at some point someone else is going to extract it and we could be dealing with this whole rogue scientists mess all over again. I’m sure NXT’s people know about the meteorite. And Andrew knows. It’s a risk leaving it here, even if it’s in a vault.”

After a few moments, Maria said, “The vault shouldn’t be that hard to get into … the problem will be getting yourself in there, or getting the meteorite out. Though … “

Melanie added, “How were you thinking you’d extract it? Do you NEED to take the meteorite out of the vault? This is more geology so it’s outside my … zone.”

Maria said, “Well when we cut pieces of it to send up to the lab, we did it right there – we just brought the big cutter with us.”

I asked, “Do we even need a cutter? What about … just a drill?”

They looked at each other for a moment. Melanie posited, “There may be a cordless drill in one of those cabinets on the side, but … how would you even know where to drill?”

“I’m suspecting that to have survived – thousands or millions of years in space – and then survived entry into our atmosphere and impact – any deposits would have to be buried deep in the middle. So … “

Maria picked up my line of thought. “So if the rock has already been cut in half, if there are any deposits left they should be close to the area where we cut. Right?”

I nodded. “So I shouldn’t have to go deep at all – but I’d need to flip from a drill bit to a syringe to extract the product. It appears to be liquid, almost a syrup consistency at room temperature, so it shouldn’t evaporate. I’d just need to gather the right supplies and … figure out how to get down there and work on it without someone stopping us.”

Maria said, “Well, how late is it now?”

I glanced at my phone. “It’s after 3.”

“So just wait until after 430 – maybe after 5. Many people will have left by then. There may be a few around, but … “

“So it sounds like we have a plan. Let’s get down to that microscope first on Level 5 and then we’ll come back up here and gather supplies.”

------------------

The visit to Level 5 was mostly uneventful. Melanie and Maria remained in my backpack – which I set on the bench so they could watch me through the one-way mirror window. Dr. Smithton stopped by just to say hello, he was probably close to Andrew’s age and had a salt and pepper gray in his thinning hair and in a beard that was a little scraggly – something that tended to be more common in academics who were more focused on their work than in grooming. He was curious about who I was – a visiting scientist was all Lydia had passed on. We ended up talking for a few minutes, as it turned out one of the professors I had for graduate level physics was a young assistant professor back in his day. It was enough to build a rapport and he offered any assistance during my visit and gave me his office number.

Beyond that, it didn’t take long to confirm that the original sample – the element encased in a polycarbonate block – included a small contaminant. I suspected when they extracted it, they didn’t expect to find anything in liquid form and found it when a piece of meteorite was being pulverized to analyze the mineral profile. In theory, knowing what the contaminant was now, I could heat the product in a sealed glass system to the point where the element converted to gas phase and the contaminant remained in solid or liquid – likely possible given the element was liquid at room temperature and the contaminant appeared solid. The contaminant was present in very tiny fragments floating in the liquid, but the liquid was the consistency of syrup which would make it nearly impossible to filter out in its present form. The fragments likely produced minute fluctuations in the laser output. It would be worth trying to purify, but only once I had a second sample on-hand, as a hedge in-case something went wrong.

-------------------

Back in the Level 7 lab, I let the girls out for a while to stretch their legs – and help me figure out where to look for the supplies I needed. Along with the cordless drill – I was thrilled to discover a compatible battery was still plugged into a charger in the back – and a long narrow masonry bit – I searched for syringes and suction straws, and another polycarbonate block. As almost an afterthought, I grabbed a couple extra, and a couple steel needles for injecting sample into them.

At this point it was coming up on 430pm. Per Maria’s advice, I planned to wait until after 5 – preferably after 530pm - before heading down to Level 2 where the remaining chunk of meteorite sat in a vault.

While we waited, with an hour to kill, it was silent for a few moments now that I wasn’t searching drawers and cabinets for the supplies we needed. A faint clucking sound drifted from a far corner of the lab.

Melanie perked up. “The animals!”

Maria glanced over in that direction. Then looked over at me. “Plans?”

“For the animals?” I shrugged. “I’d like to bring them back to the house, I just don’t know how or when. I need them to test the reversal sequence and make sure it’s safe before … using it on any of you. But it’s a little complicated. The squirrels, I can set free once I’ve done testing them. The cats and chickens … I have no idea. We surely can’t have either just roaming around the house. It would be dangerous for all of you. Plus … I don’t know if these were stray cats or … I can’t just dump them in the woods either, they’d keep coming back to the porch looking for food, and the neighbors would have a fit. And then the chickens, I’m not even sure where to take them.”

Melanie thought for a moment. “Well that part we can probably figure out. I’m guessing the chickens could go to a local farm. They might have even been bought from a local farm.” She held her hands up, arms bent at the elbows, in a ‘who knows’ gesture. Which seemed fitting in this case.

Maria asked, “Well do you want to take them with us now? How soon are you going to need them?”

“Well, if the laser arrives … tomorrow, and I can get a purer sample of the element, then … I could be at least testing inanimate objects in a couple days. And there are obviously plenty of inanimate objects to test with. So I could use the animals in maybe … as little as three days if we’re lucky.”

“SO doesn’t it make sense to bring them now, if we can? We – all of us – can look after them for that long. It’ll give people something to do.”

I looked at both of them, their eyes seemed to be imploring me to go ahead and bring the animals today. Or maybe I was just seeing things. It did make sense though, if I were done here otherwise then it would save another trip downtown. I started thinking through HOW I would transport them – I didn’t want to be lugging three large cages – each the size of a fish aquarium. Even though that would make it easier to hold them back at the house, they were too big for me to move all three without a cart – and without putting on a show walking through the lobby.

I had an idea though, and I tossed that around in my head while I worked on one more task. I wanted to disable and neutralize the original shrinking machine. Both because I expected a bomb had been planted inside – based on what Melanie overheard down in the underground bunker – and because a machine that was even ‘possible’ to use, would be too tempting if someone here did somehow get ahold of the element. So I inspected the machine carefully, and it didn’t take long to figure out what they’d done. I suspected they didn’t have a lot of time, and Melanie had described what sounded like a simple pipe bomb wired to the circuitry inside. I was able to carefully remove and disable that, taking the pieces and setting them in a drawer in back where they wouldn’t be easy to find. Then I dismantled part of the laser itself, and then took a look at the laptop. I’d half expected to find that it had been wiped clean, but instead, it appeared only a couple files were deleted. The scientists probably wanted someone to try firing it up, to trigger the explosion. Now, I went ahead and just set the hard drive to reformat, over-writing everything.

Lastly, I dug around in some cabinets and found some small plastic containers. Not ideal by any means, but if I had to transport those animals – they would fit, but I’m sure they wouldn’t be too happy. It would just be for the trip home though. I punched some air holes in the tops of three containers and set those aside – once we got the element from the meteorite in the vault, we could come back up here first and collect the animals.

-----------------------

It was close to 530pm. With the girls back in the backpack, along with the supplies I needed – even the cordless drill, though I had it in the other compartment, pressing against my back – we headed down to Level 2. Getting off the elevator, I looked around and quickly realized the floor wasn’t entirely clear – though it seemed people were at least wrapping up. I just sat in a chair to wait, pulling my phone out and browsing as if I was bored and waiting on someone. In a few minutes the coast was clear.

The vault wasn’t quite as easy as Maria suggested it was. I tried the swipe on the lock and it didn’t work. Not a huge surprise, I should have figured they wouldn’t grant me carte blanche. The vault wasn’t solid though – it was more like a cage. I set my pack down and unzipped the top.

“Hey Maria. Do you know if there’s a release on the inside that opens the cage door?”

She scrunched her nose for a sec. “Yeah, there is. Why, you can’t get in?”

“Not with this key card, nope. I’m trying to think of other options.”

“Can … one of us get in? Look up top and see what you think.”

Up top? The cage was thick steel woven into a fence, with the cross strands only an inch apart – too tight even for the girls to squeeze through. I looked up top though and … huh. The top wasn’t a fence grid, it was bars. The girls could surely fit through there … though I didn’t have an easy way to get them up.

I bent down and asked, “Any chance one of you is up for a little climbing?”

Maria said, “Your girl is the athlete around here.”

Melanie snorted. “Like you couldn’t do this yourself. But fine. What do you need me to do?”

I reached in and lifted her up out of the bag, holding her where she could see what I was looking at. It took her a minute to figure out where this was going.

“Okay. So … if you can just get me as high as you can, it looks like I can climb up and down those … rungs. Now what do I need to do when I get in there?” She bent her head to see Maria down on the floor. “Maria, where is the door release?”

“It’s on the vault door, but there’s a metal frame around it. You’ll have to climb down the door and climb into the box. It has an opening on the inside side for someone to reach a hand in to press the button. It’s supposed to keep someone from being able to just stick a wire though to press the button. But … you should be able to get to the box and then climb inside.”

To her credit, Melanie didn’t look daunted. I could see the box she was talking about, but it was solid metal from the outside. Maybe it was glass or something on the other side, otherwise how would someone even find the button? “Alright. Get me up there, honey. Let’s do this.”

So I held her and reached as high as I could. She grabbed ahold of the fence about a foot from the top, and climbed up the rest of the way, stopping to sit at the top. She sneezed. Ugh, the top was probably covered in dust. I worried she might slip, but she held tight and waited there. Her tiny sneezes were kinda cute though. She took a deep breath and held onto a cross-bar, lowering one leg to find the fence on the other side. Then she lowered her body through the bars and began slowly climbing down. I was a little nervous watching her, knowing if she slipped I couldn’t catch her. But this wasn’t her first rodeo; she’d climbed halfway out of the underground bunker by herself, up a runged ladder, before I caught up with her, after all.

After a couple nerve-wracking minutes – probably more for me than for her – she made it down to the level of the door, and paused for a minute to figure out how best to get onto, and then inside, the steel box that held the release button. I held my breath not just for her, but hoping nobody would walk by and wonder why I was hanging out in front of the vault. I could have hid to the side until she was ready to press the button, but my own fears for her safety kept me standing there. I watched as she swung down, stretching until one of her feet touched the top of the box – it stuck out about three inches – and lowered herself into a crouch as she brought her body down, doing her best to keep centered and not slip. Then she knelt over the edge of the box and peered inside.

“Honey, I’m going to climb inside. Get ready but be careful pushing the door open, okay?” she whispered.

Yeah, she could tell too, that she’d be squeezed in that box as the door swung open. But she managed to lower herself down, swinging her legs inside while gripping the top, and she landed inside. I let out a breath I was holding momentarily, seeing that she made it without falling. At her size that fall would have broken bones or caused a concussion. But she made it, and a few moments later there was a faint buzz as she pressed the door release. I hurried to pull the door open, but only a few inches, and then slowly opened it further, reaching around to catch Melanie in my hand. I used my foot to hold the door while I grabbed my pack and stepped inside, closing it behind me as softly as I could.

Once inside, it took me a couple minutes to find the meteorite – or about half of it – sitting in a metal box in the back. I dragged the box – damn this thing was heavy – just a few feet, where other contents of the vault would hide me from passers-by. Then I opened the box lid and unpacked my equipment. I pulled Maria out of the bag, and both she and Melanie decided to keep watch while I worked. They could hide in the shadows and signal if anyone came by. I had to shift the meteorite on its edge – it felt like lifting one side of a cast iron tub, and for a fleeting moment I was afraid I’d just given myself a hernia. Damn this thing was a lot heavier than it looked. On its edge I could access the side that had been cut previously. I didn’t need to cut any more, just tap for areas that sounded hollow and then drill. I did find a few likely spots and drilled carefully – making more noise than I was comfortable with – and sure enough, on the fourth try, found one other deposit of the element. Using the special straw with a glass syringe, I drew the viscous liquid out through the tiny hole I’d made. I went around to all the other spots just in case, and couldn’t find any more – I was fairly confident that I’d gotten all the remaining element that had survived entry through the atmosphere.

Gathering up the supplies – and my girls – I then nudged the meteorite back to its original position and closed the box, then exited and returned to Level 7, where I unpacked and returned the drill and unused supplies, transferred the new sample to another polycarbonate block – making tiny marks on each one to identify which was which – and on a hunch, filled a third block with saline solution. Lastly, I put on a glove and collected the animals, placing them in the three plastic boxes with little air holes, and put them in the inside pouch of my pack where I’d stored the drill. No need for the girls to have to travel with angry animals on the way home. I grabbed some of the animal food as well, and then we headed home. Lydia wasn’t around – and I didn’t know if Andrew was coming into the office or not, but I never did see him around – so I held onto the keycard for now.

------------------

Back home, once I got Maria and Melanie situated, I dug around the garage looking for something I could use – even temporarily – as a cage for these animals. I suspected I might need three cages, I wasn’t sure if the animals were separated just to be organized or if the animals didn’t get along, but no reason to take chances. Hopefully in a few days I could set the squirrels loose and figure out something to do with the chickens and cats. I was tempted to just test the machine on the squirrels and wait on the others until I DID have a place to take them.

By the time I found something to keep the animals in – and set them loose in their new temporary habitats – it was getting late for dinner. I could imagine tiny tummies rumbling, though I doubted I could hear it unless I held one of them up to my ear. Which would probably get me a slap if I started doing that. I was able to make up something quickly and apologized all around as I doled out food and drinks to everyone.

Maria and Melanie gave a little rundown of what we’d accomplished downtown – complete with Maria detailing Melanie’s heroics in scaling the cage wall. They almost explained why we were there, but they caught me putting a finger to my lips and thought better of it – as much as Cindy and Becky were part of our ‘family’ here for now, I couldn’t be sure they wouldn’t inadvertently mention to Andrew that we’d been in there tapping his meteorite to extract the remaining element. In fact he might be furious that I didn’t ask, even though asking would have risked him saying no.

After dinner, I started letting people down so I could clean up the dishes. To my surprise, Erin asked if she could stay for a few minutes.

“What’s up?”

She looked down for a moment, as if studying her cute little feet. “I was … talking to the others … and … “

I sat down at the table next to her and whispered, “It’s okay. I won’t bite. I promise.”

She snorted. “Even if I say it’s okay?” Now she was just smirking at me.

“Oh?”

She just looked me in the eye for a few moments. “I think you know what I’m asking.”

“Ah.” I paused. Was she really asking THAT? “You know we guys can be dense sometimes. But I think I know what you’re talking about. And yes, I’d be happy to, if you want that.”

She nodded. “Good. And … I thought you were supposed to be a genius or something.”

Now she had me snorting. “But I’m still a guy too.” She laughed. At that, she let me finish the dishes and then carry her to bed.

Once I set her down, and I sat down next to her, she asked softly, “Umm … how does this work, how do we … “

“I don’t think there’s any hard and fast rule. You can tell me what you like, or if you want me to take charge just say so. And … I’ll stop if you want me to stop.”

She nodded. “Okay. I guess I’m fine if you … get us started.” She snorted softly at how odd she thought she sounded.

At that, I kicked off my shoes and pulled off my t-shirt and sat back on the bed. I put a hand out for Erin and she sat down in my palm, a little nervous about what she may have just gotten herself into. I slowly lifted her up and brushed her cheek with the tip of my finger.

“How about we take these clothes off?” I whispered. Not saying a word, she leaned forward to unfasten the little velcro strip and pull her blouse off, revealing two soft, round breasts. I brushed one with my thumb and she shivered. She paused and started to lay back in my hand as I caressed her breasts, and then let out a little gasp as I held her to my lips and teased her nipple with the tip of my tongue. I took a minute to work on her breasts, eventually sucking both of them into my mouth, eliciting another gasp.

As I worked on her breasts, with my other hand I nudged her on her side just enough to reach behind her with my finger and tug on the velcro fastening her skirt. She made no effort to stop me as I worked her skirt off her and tossed it onto the bed. Slowly I released her breasts and worked my way down her stomach and then further south. Almost without thinking, she parted her legs to give me space, and I felt her shiver the first time my lower lip brushed her tiny clit. By the time I had my lips around her thighs and my tongue caressing her in between, her breaths were starting to get erratic. It wasn’t long before the tip of my tongue found her quivering labia, and I caressed her until her lips began to part for me. Working my tongue further inside, I found her tiny passage and gently massaged it, prompting little moans as she pushed her hips against my tongue, as if trying to push it deep inside her. Alas, my tongue was far to large for her to handle. I could use my little finger, but this being her first time, I would save that for later. Her hips began to move in rhythm to the tip of my tongue as it lapped the space between her lips, milking her until I tasted her sweet juices. I knew she was close, and I kept going, not with too much force, but steadily building her up until she finally achieved her release, collapsing in my hand. I could feel her tiny heartbeat and hear her ragged breaths as she started to come down from the high.

Finally, she sighed and stretched her little arms, and said softly, “They were right.”

As I was just pulling back from her, I mumbled, “Hmm?”

“The others. They were right. This … was amazing. Nothing like … before.”

I mumbled, “Well it’s different when it’s … “

She smirked. “When someone cares about how I feel and isn’t just pawing over me?”

“Yeah.”

She took a few moments to digest her thoughts before adding, “I’m … glad I decided to give this a try.”

I grinned.

“But let me do something for you too, okay?” She grinned back. “It’s only fair.”

“If you like.” I smirked.

“I see you didn’t take your shorts off yet.” She thought for a moment. “I suppose … Maria did tell me about … okay. How about you set me down … there.“ She pointed at a spot between my legs.

As I set her down, I asked, “Do you need me to move at all?”

She looked up at me. “Nah, just … stay sitting like that for a minute. I need some room.” I just sat there, cross-legged, as she stood up, using my inner thigh to brace herself, and stepped over to the edge of my shorts, peering inside, and then sticking her head inside. I kept still as she tugged on the corner of my boxers and crawled inside. Holy shit. Not quite what I expected for my first time with her. I felt one of her hands reaching the base of my shaft while her knees met my balls. She climbed atop the base and I thought I felt the tiny tuft of hair between her legs, brushing against me there. Her little hands held either side of my shaft as it stiffened in response to her touch, and as it lengthened I felt her stretch her little body and press her chest against it, wrapping her arms around to caress the sensitive underside.

At that point I just leaned back against the headboard and relaxed, while Erin worked inside my shorts, slowly – and skillfully - bringing my erection along. I would have suspected at this point that she had some experience with this, even if I hadn’t found her rubber-banded to her captor’s flacid dick at the time I rescued her. I almost shuddered at that nasty experience of cutting her loose from it, but it was out of mind in an instant when I felt her tiny mouth, nibbling – nibbling! - a sensitive spot on the underside of my shaft. Yeah, who was I kidding? This was incredible, and I happily went back to just resting and enjoying her work.

For several more minutes she brought me along slower than I thought possible – I was surprised I hadn’t exploded all over her twice by now, but she was able to bring me almost to the edge and then scale back, as if she could sense – and maybe she could – how close I was. It was a tantalizing experience. Finally I was at the point where she could probably just sit still and I’d probably erupt. She realized it too, and I felt her squeeze her arms tight just under the head, her thighs tight around the base, as she planted her lips right on the tip and shoved her tiny tongue into it as deep as she could, keeping her lips pressed there even as my shaft shuddered under her, and she tried hard to stay there as the initial blast hit her, somehow as much of it filling her mouth and throat as escaped around the sides of her mouth. She was pressed so tight that I could feel her swallowing as hard as she could, trying to keep it all to herself.

Once I stopped pulsating, I slid a thumb into my waistband and pulled it back. She looked up and grinned at me, some cum on her cheeks and chin but not as much as I’d expect. Did she really swallow that much of it? Then before I knew it, she was climbing out, on all fours, and up my chest, and then took hold of my chin to lift herself up, and planted a kiss dead center on my lips. I could feel her tiny tongue pushing, as if she could drive it past my lips and into my mouth.

When she finally pulled back, but just barely, I mumbled, “That was so amazing.”

She beamed. “You realize I had … a lot of practice. Though this is the first time I … ever got to do this when … I wasn’t being forced. When it was … because I really WANTED to.”

After that, we cleaned up in the bathroom – though there wasn’t much to clean, somehow she swallowed more than she didn’t. I was still shaking my head at that realization. I expected her to be soaked. I took her back to bed, sans shorts this time, and we went a few more rounds. I used my little finger the next time with her. And the time after that. And she wanted to keep going until she almost passed out from exhaustion.

I whispered, “You know we can do this again another day. If you want.”

She softly snorted. “I would really like that.” She stretched as I lay her on my chest. “You know, it really is so much better when it’s someone you … don’t hate.” I suspected she almost said something else, but I didn’t push her. It was the heat of the moment. Or many moments. We’d been going at it for two hours.

---------------

The next morning she was still on my chest, and when she realized I was gazing at her, she looped up and gave me a silly grin. If the others didn’t know Erin had spent the night with me, they surely figured it out by the time I took her to the bathroom to freshen up before breakfast.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Fri Mar 22, 2024 4:13 pm

I think the two youngsters, Erin & Becky would make a great team.
If I ever got the opportunity, I'd choose those two to keep, long term.

Melanie's Story Part 67 - Making Progress

by Rocket » Thu Mar 21, 2024 3:30 pm

As the girls were still eating lunch, there was a knock at the door. The first delivery.

I’d found a set of used crutches on Craigslist, surprisingly less than a mile from here. Apparently someone had bought them rather than renting a pair as most people do. Which was good for me – or Kim technically – since it meant I didn’t have to ‘return’ them later. Can you imagine me trying to return rented medical equipment that was full size when I picked it up and fit in my hand when I returned it? Nope, me neither. SO, I met the lady at the door with my $20 cash as agreed, thanked her, and brought them inside. After taking a moment to examine them – they appeared adjustable, a little wear and tear but in good shape - I figured I would need the girls to help Kim with the height adjustments once I shrunk them. Which I promptly did, since I had the machine already set up in anticipation of stuff arriving today or tomorrow.

It was less than 15 minutes by the time I returned to the kitchen – to find the girls chatting it up, clearly not too worried about being stuck on the tabletop with no way down.

I came in with the tiny crutches hidden in my hand. It did amaze me that they fit entirely in my hand like that, after they were over 4 feet long when I’d just lugged them in from the doorway a few minutes ago. I said, “Kim, I have a little surprise for you” before handing her the tiny crutches. “Hopefully these will work, if one of you can help Kim adjust the height please?”

Kim shrieked. “You got them! That’s wonderful, thank you!”

“Soon as they’re adjusted, let’s get you down on the floor so you can try them out. Deal?”

“Deal!” She beamed at me.

Erin and Becky helped adjust the crutches to the right height as I started cleaning up the dishes – and of course immediately washing them and placing them on a towel to dry given we didn’t have a lot of extra anymore, not with seven tiny mouths to feed. At least being so small, they were easy to clean.

Then I began helping the girls down, one at a time, taking a moment to cop some feels. They DID say I could, just for today, so why not take advantage of it? I waited on Kim until last, expecting that she’d want to try out the crutches the moment I set her down, and I wanted someone else around her in case she needed help starting out. Though I did trace around her breasts with the tip of my finger, and then slid my finger a little lower, where to my surprise she parted her legs enough for my fingertip to explore her.

She snorted. “Enjoying yourself?”

I smirked. “Of course. If you ever want to do MORE than this, just let me know. I won’t be pushy though.”

“Because I’m an older woman?” she cocked an eyebrow.

“Nah. You’re very attractive. Don’t sell yourself short. I’m just … not comfortable forcing myself on anyone. Doesn’t mean I don’t want or like it, I just … don’t like being anything like those goons that abducted you … or the others. All of you have been through a lot already. I’d like to think – hope - I’m a little better than that.”

She thought about that for a moment. “That’s fair. No promises. I’ll think about it though.”

I supposed between the cast and now the crutches, I’d bought some goodwill with her and she seemed more open to trying the games the others (usually Cindy) came up with. Not that I was complaining.

Speaking of Cindy, I did start to wonder why SHE almost always seemed to be the instigator. She wanted to be in control, but she came up with some wild ideas, always with a sexual theme, and it was always something that she thought would turn me on. Was this really all a control issue in response to having no control when she was captive for so long? Or was there more to it? Did she have little control in her previous life either? Did she have this wild child cooped up inside that was struggling for a long time to find a way to escape, and now here, she could literally let loose? I suppose it was a little academic, to mull over those thoughts, but I just didn’t think I could attribute it all to JUST a desire to be in control.

Regardless, I moved on for now.

Back in the office, I dove into work related to figuring out how to restore the girls to normal size. A little part of me lamented that it was unlikely I’d ever be able to publish this stuff – it was ground-breaking research to be sure. Problem is, it would lead to a race by others to try to find more of the element. Scientific discovery required reproducible results, and how would other scientists reproduce this? It was too risky to let any other scientists even TRY to reproduce this. I could picture a mad rush to find the element, with gangs breaking into museums and university labs to steal meteorite fragments, destroying them just to see if by chance one of them held a trace of the element.

And the technology was too dangerous to put in anyone’s hands. Aside from my own, but then I knew I had no intention of ever using it for nefarious means. I couldn’t trust anyone else not to – regardless of what they might say, once they had that power in their hands that could easily change. I was loath to even let the police get ahold of the element. I’d avoided that by slipping the sample into my pocket while I was down in the scientists’ bunker after the police raided the mansion, but I knew there was still a chunk of the original meteorite – the one this element DID come from – that was supposedly sitting in the vault downtown at Advanced Future Tech.

Andrew now knew that’s where the element came from. Did he know I intended to collect ALL the remaining element – ideally myself – before someone else chanced across it? Would he cooperate once he’d had time to think about it? Or should I just figure out a way to get it myself anyway, in-case he changed his mind and wanted some of the element kept downtown to study?

For the next few hours, I put the laser through its paces, confirming my suspicion that it would NOT be able to reliably achieve the combination of intensity and inverse spectral output that my calculations hypothesized would be needed. So I dug through online catalogs looking for one that was sufficiently rated to achieve that. In between several interruptions for deliveries arriving. I was surprised much of what I ordered a day ago was showing up already today. The advantage of living outside a big city and not too far from a huge suburban warehouse district, I supposed. I really doubted the laser I needed would be a next-day delivery. More likely, I’d have to look for surplus from a lab or a small biotech company, perhaps one that was shutting down. I marked a couple of possibilities to research further.

As those shipments came in, I did some unpacking – pulling out the items that the girls were requesting, along with multiple ‘dollhouse beds’ with thin mattresses, and a larger table and a couple more chairs. I was starting to think, if everything DID get here today, maybe I could go downtown tomorrow and examine the element sample with a high power microscope – and maybe look at the meteorite. I’d talk to Andrew about it, since he was coming by tomorrow right after lunch. There’d still be plenty of daylight left after that, to run downtown to the lab.

I did have girls periodically padding into the office, wondering what I was doing. And wondering why despite the allure of their running around naked all day, I wasn’t out there doting on them. Yes I would love to be doing that, but there was so much going on – and I felt like I was close to figuring out the reversal process. It was just my mindset, how I’d gotten through so much college in such a short time, how I became so successful so quickly on my own – the last month with no income notwithstanding. I actually enjoyed the pursuit – making a new discovery was like assembling the pieces to a puzzle that had never been solved before. Though my puzzles involved equations and formulas and mechanics and chemical compounds, rather than pieces cut by a jigsaw. Both Melanie and Maria ‘got’ it, at least to some extent, but to the others this was like I was speaking another language – their eyes glazed over if I spoke about my hypotheses or equations, anything beyond knowing the work I was doing would somehow give them their lives back. And for which they were immensely grateful.

Despite all that, when one of the girls did come in, I made a point to break away for a few minutes to offer some personal attention, and having and exploring a beautiful, naked young woman in my hand, REALLY made it hard to stop each time and go back to my work.

I did manage to find two lasers that would meet my specifications – both listed by auction sites that were in the business of liquidating assets from shuttered plants and labs, pharma and biotech companies and the like. I placed a bid on one, with the auction scheduled to end tomorrow, and crossed my fingers. The other – with a longer bidding period remaining – was my backup. I hoped this would not only get me something sooner, but also not break the bank – a brand-new one meeting my requirements would be similar in cost to a new luxury car, and these were built on request, so the lead time could be weeks. A small part of me considered that by ordering a new one and having to wait a month, I’d have another month with these seven beautiful women, and probably more free time to spend enjoying them. A bigger part of my conscience reminded me that people like the Sarge and Andrew would be antsy long before that and start to believe I was intentionally taking my time with this.

So I went the surplus route, with the understanding that if all that fell through, I could still buy a brand-new one – even though it would require taking out a loan. I had no idea how I was supposed to pay for all this stuff – it wasn’t like I was on ANYONE’s payroll. Which on one hand was fine, it meant I wasn’t ‘reporting’ to someone daily on my progress and I had freedom and autonomy to do this my way, but on the other hand it did bite when it came time to having to spend money, especially on big ticket items. Hell, the scientists that WERE on someone’s payroll – either at the university or I knew the police had a crime lab somewhere in town – would probably take a long time to get as far as I’d already gotten with this, and once they eventually figured out as I did that a better laser was needed, would probably be waiting weeks for a purchase request to be approved and processed. So the girls would likely be waiting months if I weren’t doing this myself. Plus, the science around this truly straddled the line between physics and mechanical engineering, and I honestly couldn’t think of anyone else offhand who had doctoral degrees in both. Not that I’m trying to be smug about it, it just is what it is. I just know for a fact I could solve this, and I could solve it faster than any of them could.

If they could at all.

Late afternoon, I got a text from the seller of the gym equipment – apparently he’d gotten ahold of these from a gym that was closing, so these were commercial-quality machines, but they took up a lot of space so he was making room for one of those all-in-one home gyms they sell in the infomercials to consumers. That was fine with me, I was going to shrink these anyway – not that I could tell him that though. I was thankful he had a big truck – the three pieces barely fit in the truck bed – and was willing to drive them over and help unload them for an extra $50. I slid the coffee table to the side to make space for these in the front room – I wasn’t going to chance letting the guy go past there anyway, but the machines would be much harder to get TO the shrinking machine if they weren’t already inside the house.

-----------------

By dinnertime, the front room was stuffed with three big pieces of exercise equipment. I asked the girls to stay clear of the room for now. I was in the garage messing around on the workbench and repurposing some casters (with my engineering brain I tended to hold onto stuff for repurposing rather than throw things away) and I made four rolling ‘feet’ that I could put under four corners of the equipment to roll it around. Yes I needed a crowbar to lift each corner, and I borrowed the casters off the shrinking machine to have enough, but I got it to work, rolling one piece into the office, setting down at the “X” I marked on the carpet, removing the casters to re-use (if I inadvertently shrunk the casters right now, I’d be stuck leaving the rest of the equipment in the front room indefinitely) and then through repeating that process, I was able to shrink all the new gym equipment, one machine at a time.

Once shrunk, each was about the size of an electric can opener on its side. I could easily lift it and carry it elsewhere. Being that the master bedroom was pretty large in this little house, and the doll house was already set up there, the girls voted for the new ‘gym’ to be set up in one corner of the bedroom. Of course as soon as the machines were in place and the girls – especially Melanie and Keisha – were doting over them – I was told they needed shoes. And not just any shoes. Workout shoes, or as Melanie pointed out, cross-fit shoes if I could find them. I sighed at the thought of more things to buy, but while we were having dinner, the girls each gave me their shoe sizes – at least what fit before their shrinking – and I promised to see what I could find.

Both Melanie and Keisha – who both seemed the most excited about the new equipment (though everyone wanted to at least try out the equipment) promised that if I could get them shoes (and socks, of course) ASAP, they’d treat me by letting me watch while they worked out naked.

So – figuring that somehow all the shipments had arrived today, nothing else should be coming – I told them I’d see what I could find at the shoe warehouse, which was having a sale. I reminded the girls to stay safe and use the panic room if anyone came by. Also reminding them that Kim would need help getting down there – thus Kim should stay in the bedroom while I’m gone regardless, even though I realized she was excitedly exploring the whole house with the new mobility she now had with her new crutches.

I hopped in the car and made it to the store about a half hour before closing time. It was a daunting task finding seven – yes seven! - pairs of shoes, all basically the same except for the size. I had my list in hand and found a teenager restocking the shelves, who was willing to help me locate these, but a little flummoxed at why I needed so many WOMEN’s shoes. I was worried the kid would think I had some strange thing with women’s clothing. Er, NO. I ended up making up a cover story that I had a kid sister and several friends and they all walked across the freshly coated asphalt driveway and ruined their shoes, so I promised to get them something, and so, here I am. That sounded feasible, right? Right? Not sure if the kid truly believed me or not. But regardless, with help I did manage to get seven pairs of shoes – yes Kim wanted a pair even though she couldn’t wear them until the cast came off, and even though it was possible I’d have her restored to normal before the cast came off. They all argued that if that happened, I could just restore the shoes too, as it would be harder to walk around barefoot when they were full-sized. Which briefly let me down a mental rabbit hole, picturing my having to run out in a hurry to buy women’s clothing when I started restoring them to normal size. Just the thought was giving me a massive headache. Maybe I could convince them to wear enlarged Barbie velcro clothes for a day. I snorted at the thought.

So, seven pair of sneakers. And a couple packages of one-size-fits-all ankle socks. Half of them in pink, but they were on sale. Definitely girly stuff.

--------------

Back at the house, it was getting late, but I’d managed to shrink all seven pair of shoes – still in the boxes - and the two cartons of anklet socks. I put them out for everyone to find their own size. Feeling like I’d done enough with managing to get those in one trip – and racking up a credit card – they could at least handle lacing them up on their own.

Once that was done, sure enough, a beaming Melanie and Keisha were first on the machines, and more than happy to put on a show for me, working up a sweat while naked from the ankle on up. I stretched out on the carpet, one side propped up with an elbow, and took in the show. Occasionally I’d slip a finger or two in and caress a sweaty breast, or once I pinched and fondled Melanie’s bum while she was on the treadmill. Both of them seemed to have no problem with me looking and touching as much as I liked, unless it interfered with their exercising, in which case they’d playfully shoo my finger away. Keisha was even alright with me touching between her legs when she sat on the edge of the bench doing arm lifts, but if I tried to fondle her arm she’d grumble at me about getting in the way.

Once Melanie and Keisha were both finished with their workout and wiping off the equipment with some tiny pieces of tissue, Melanie said, “Thank you for … all of this. I mean it.” She was grinning ear to ear, despite the sheen of sweat covering her chest and back.

Keisha added, “I should thank you too. I’ll be sore tomorrow because I haven’t really had a workout in two weeks, but …“ she glanced at Melanie “… I think we both needed this. I know you put in a lot of effort to get this … and the shoes and socks even. We really do appreciate it.”

Other girls were taking a look at the new equipment while we were talking. I figured Cindy had used a home gym, or at least a stationary bike, to help keep fit. The others I wasn’t sure. None of them seemed like they’d ever been gym rats, not like these two.

“Tell you what,” Melanie added, “if you’re up for it, I think Keisha and I may be open to some … nocturnal activities. If you like.” She winked. “It’s the least we can do.”

Keisha nodded. “Fair enough. I’m game,” she looked up at me, “if you want us tonight.”

I nodded. “I’d like that. It’s almost bedtime anyway. Just give me a few minutes. Do you want to … wash up first, or … “

Melanie giggled. “It’s totally up to you. We’ll probably work up another sweat tonight and you can help us wash up then. Unless you think we’re too … stinky right now.” She scrunched her nose as she said that.

I snorted. “Nah, you’re not. Besides, I thought it was guys that sweat and ladies glow. Or something like that I heard somewhere.”

They both laughed. “It’s your call,” Keisha said, “if you want us … glowing … ” she had trouble saying that with a straight face “… or smelling like that fancy soap in there.”

“Alright. Just give me a few minutes and I’m all yours” I said.

Melanie tagged on, “I thought the idea was we’d be all YOURS.”

I just grinned as I got up. I needed to help the girls get the new dollhouse beds in place. I was able to stack them and bring them all to the bedroom in one trip. They were pretty much identical, so it was just a matter of figuring out where they wanted them. I pulled the house out from the wall just enough to reach into the open back side and place the beds into the rooms, while some of the girls stood in the corners of the rooms to direct me where to place them and to pull up the washcloths and hand towels they’d been using as sleeping bags. They’d keep the washcloths as blankets, but I figured once the beds were in place, they could figure out how they wanted those. And the beds weren’t exactly heavy even for them – two of them could easily move a bed if they needed to. It was getting them upstairs or to a different room that would be challenging.

Soon as that was done, I saw they’d both kicked their shoes and socks off already. I asked, “Melanie, Keisha, ready?”

“You know it, honey” Melanie replied, a wicked grin on her face. She was clearly looking for some action tonight.

They both stood up and let me lift them into the air and set them down in the middle of the bed.

I noticed Kim and Erin both gawking as I set them on the bed and then began to undress myself. From their angle they wouldn’t see much once I climbed into bed though. I was sure SOMEBODY had talked with both of them about my having sex with the girls earlier – and hopefully reiterated how THEY were usually the ones to request it – but seeing Melanie ask for it and then seeing me bring her to bed and then climb in naked, still seemed to surprise them.

I heard Cindy remark, “Oh, we do this all the time. I told you before, the sex is AMAZING. Why else do you think we keep ASKING him to take us to bed?” Under her breath she mumbled, “It’s not like he’s constantly begging US to have sex.”

Maria added, “Probably because we give him enough already, he doesn’t have to.”

She snorted. “Yeah. But I wouldn’t fight it if he wanted to take me to bed every single night. Hell, maybe I SHOULD be the one begging for it. It’s getting harder for me to go two days without, I end up looking for … other forms of release.” She shook her head. “I don’t know WHAT I’ll do when I don’t … “ she lamented. “You know with Andrew, he’d think nothing of going a week without sex and say he’s busy at work, and then when I DO manage to get him in bed I’m lucky if he lasts five minutes. Or three.” She snorted again. “I’m not sure how I can just blindly go back to that now that I’ve seen … what’s possible.”

“Cindy, I’m sorry but I have to ask. What drew you to him to begin with?”

She shrugged. “Well … he was rich and educated and a smooth talker … and I was young, I guess I still am … and to be honest, I never thought about sex being that important in a marriage. You know? I … am I babbling?” She sighed. “I suppose I didn’t know what I didn’t know. And that includes about sex. I do love him, it’s just … seeing, experiencing what’s possible, NOW I know what I’ll be missing when I go back to him. And I’m not ready to just flip a switch and … give that up.”

“So … what are you going to do?” asked Maria.

“I’ll go back to him, of course. It’s not his fault that’s who he is, I knew that when I married him. But something has to change. And for that to happen, I might have to consider some … drastic measures. To ensure my own happiness. If he still wants me, he’s got to come out of his shell and make me FEEL like he wants me.”

“And HOW do you propose to do that?”

“I’m working on that. I … have some ideas.”

---------------------

I climbed into bed with my two sweaty little athletes, and lay on my side to have a look at them. Though soon as I did, they were both drawn to my cock. It was still flacid and hung down, but I saw Melanie stepping towards it as if drawn like a magnet. Keisha was actually licking her lips as she stared at it, and looked like she wanted to start climbing it, but looked at me for a moment – as if to ask if that was okay. I nodded.

As soon as Melanie’s hands touched it, of course, it began to rise to the occasion. She glided her hands over it and I felt her tiny lips against the sensitive skin. Moments later, Keisha was doing the same on the other side, one of her little hands caressing near the base, her leg against one of my balls. As soon as it was stiff enough, Keisha reached and lifted herself up and over, climbing aboard and straddling it like a horse. She buried her feet in the folds of my scrotum, stroking my balls each time she moved her legs.

Melanie looked for a moment like she’d meant to do that and got beaten to the punch. She kept gently stroking, but I saw her whispering to Keisha, and then she looked up and asked me, “Honey, I have a question for you.”

“Sure babe. Ask me anything.”

“Which do you like better. Me getting slathered in your cum, or me riding your cock with Keisha when you cum?”

I smirked. “I like either, but I’d be very partial to you and Keisha both riding me, if you face each other and throw in a little kissing.”

Melanie smirked, and I caught Keisha cracking a grin. “You got it, honey.”

So she climbed up onto my shaft, facing Keisha. They both sat on the base half, so it wouldn’t sag from their combined weight. Once she was on board, their knees touching, she glanced at me before leaning in and meeting Keisha’s lips. For a few moments they just kissed, and then Keisha reached up to cup one of Melanie’s breasts, kneading it with her fingers while they continued to kiss. For the most part I was happy to just watch and enjoy them, their kissing and petting, though I did stroke Keisha’s back with my thumb. Noticing how they were sitting close, I lifted one hand and found I could rub Keisha’s bottom with my thumb and Melanie’s bottom with my index finger at the same time.

I probably would have lasted longer, if Melanie hadn’t started rubbing her feet against my shaft, while Keisha picked up her caressing of my balls with her own feet. Once they got going – managing to continue kissing as they did – it wasn’t long before I was pulsating under them and about to erupt. They could both sense it and held onto each other tighter, Melanie locking her knees against me for support as Keisha dug her little feet into my scrotum as deep as she could. When it did happen, they were both rocking together and enjoying it.

Once I was spent, I wrapped my fingers around both of them and lifted them up, sitting up in bed as I held them. I lifted them each to my lips, taking turns licking and gently sucking on their little breasts. I pulled back just a couple inches and said, “Why don’t you both continue where you left off. Get each other warmed up and then I’ll finish you off.”

Keisha softly snorted before Melanie pressed their lips together again. Soon they were kissing breasts and lightly stroking other places. They continued on even as I slid a finger between them for a moment. I felt that Keisha was starting to get wet sooner.

“Ladies.” They broke off their kissing for a moment to look at me. “I need to move you for just a minute.” They looked a little puzzled but let me move them around in my hand. I lay Keisha on her side in my left hand, then maneuvered Melanie on her back next to her, and rolled Keisha back so that she overlapped Melanie’s right side. “Keisha, I’m going to fuck you first, but Melanie, I want you to get involved. I’ll tell you what to do.” Keisha nibbled her lower lip in anticipation, while Melanie nodded. She wasn’t too disappointed, I was sure of that, because they both knew I would try to give them equal attention.

I parted Keisha’s legs with my finger and thumb, draping her left leg over Melanie’s and her right leg over the side of my wrist. Then I traced my little finger from Keisha’s cheek, down her chest – sliding it over to brush Melanie’s chest a couple times as I slowly worked my way south. Then finally down Keisha’s stomach and to the space between her legs, where I traced circles around the edges of her vagina and brushed her clit. I went back up momentarily to flick the underside of her nipple with my fingernail, causing her to tremble and gasp. Then back down to her labia, where I brushed the little lips and quickly felt the trace of wetness I’d felt earlier. Sliding my fingertip up and down it, the lips soon parted to invite me further in.

“Keisha” I whispered, “grab my little finger with your hands and pull it into yourself. As far as you like, show me how far to go inside you.” Even with both hands she’d never be strong enough to move my little finger on her own, but I kept my hand loose and let her ‘guide’ it into herself. She gasped as the tip penetrated her, but she kept going, trying to pull as much of it into herself as she could.

“Melanie, caress her breasts. Or wherever your hands want to roam.” I smirked. As I slowly began to pump my little finger inside Keisha, eliciting groans and moans, I saw Melanie’s hand slide down Keisha’s chest and stomach, and for a few moments her tiny fingers brushed the point where Keisha’s vaginal lips stretched around my invading finger. The combined stimulation produced more groans and some hip thrusts from Keisha and I knew she was close. A few more moments, a few more subtle pumps, and she came hard. I could feel the pressure around my finger, both from her tiny muscles contracting around it and the gush of her fluids against the dam created by my finger, having no way to escape.

Once she began to come down from her high and her breathing wasn’t as ragged, I slowly, gently worked my finger out of her, holding them both up so that I could stick the tip of my tongue there to catch what I could, before licking the rest off my finger.

I casually stroked both of them for a couple minutes, and then asked, “Ready to switch?”

They started to move, but weren’t sure quite what I wanted. So I gently rolled Keisha onto her side, using my thumb to keep her from slipping, and lifted up Melanie with my finger and thumb. I nudged Keisha onto her back, and then draped Melanie over her, her body covering Keisha’s left side. I lifted up one of Melanie’s legs and stretched it over to Keisha’s right, while letting her other leg hang down from my wrist. Then I caressed Melanie’s breasts with my finger for a few moments, and once I could feel her nipples start to respond, I scraped the underside of one with my nail, causing her to shudder and gasp. Then I traced my finger down her chest and stomach and finally down to her mound, tickling her little tuft of hair.

As I began to trace circles around her vagina, I asked Keisha to use her free hand to fondle Melanie’s breasts. Once I finally penetrated Melanie, she gasped and moaned in response. Her moans and groans continued each time I went just a little further into her. I’d been inside her so many times I’d lost count, but I was familiar with how deep she liked me to go, where her pleasure points were, and how to make her climax as quickly or as slowly as I liked. Though I was always amenable to her requests and sought to make sure she enjoyed it every time.

Her climax came and she trembled and gasped, while Keisha held one of her breasts firm. As Melanie came down from her high, I kissed both of them and whispered, “Keisha, you should kiss Melanie.” She glanced at me and I winked. She smirked at me and then stretched up, while Melanie turned her head so their lips could meet, and they kissed for a few moments before I started to slowly slide my finger out.

Then I surprised them both by slipping my finger under Melanie’s leg and pressed it gently against Keisha’s cunt again. Her eyes went wide with surprise and she gasped, breaking off their kiss. I said, “Melanie, why don’t you turn so you two are facing each other, and you two should … feel free to go back to kissing if you like.”

Keisha started to snort, but it turned into a strange snort-moan as she felt the tip of my finger working to separate her pouty vaginal lips and find her entrance.

Melanie, not quite realizing my finger was about to violate Keisha again, started to giggle at the sound and at Keisha’s odd facial expression. When I entered Keisha and she gasped, Melanie figured it out quickly and looked up at me, a mix of surprise and excitement in her eyes. She did settle down and try to kiss Keisha, despite Keisha’s uttering gasps and moans each time I drove my finger deeper inside her. Given Keisha had just come down from her first climax scant minutes ago, she did last a little longer this second time, though she was still wet from before and my finger found no resistance as I slid it deep into her. Her hips tried to rock in sync to the slight movements of my finger, and soon she exploded again, her tiny heart beating fast as she panted against Melanie’s lips.

I took my time sliding my finger out of Keisha, a little at a time, letting her body recover, though as soon as it was out, I nudged Melanie’s legs apart enough to slip that finger in from behind. As soon as I touched her labia, she knew, and shrieked with excitement. I entered her slick passage and drove most of my little finger inside her, knowing from much experience that she could handle that much. Keisha figured out what I was doing and I caught her smirking, before she leaned in and kissed Melanie. Their chests were nearly touching – and other parts were touching, given the tight quarters that resulted from both of them laying together in my hand. Keisha reached over and held Melanie’s hand shortly before she came.

I gave them each one more round after that, trying to ensure I’d fully sated their sexual appetites, before I felt it was late enough to go ahead and turn in.

“Would you like to sleep on my chest, or … “

Melanie grinned. “Do you even need to ask? Of course, honey.”

“I’m happy there too,” added Keisha, “as long as you can pull up a sheet or something. You know I get chilly at night in my … birthday suit.”

“Of course. Anything for my ladies.” That prompted a round of snorts. I draped Melanie and Keisha across my chest, laying on their stomachs, and lay a hand over each of them, stroking their backs lazily with my thumbs for a few minutes. Then I carefully – without tipping them over – pulled up a blanket and brought it up enough to ‘mostly’ cover them, before reaching over to turn off the bedside light and doze off to sleep.

-----------------

Erin heard – faintly – some of the moans and gasps. It was hard to make out all the conversation, but it didn’t seem like anyone was screaming in pain. She thought about that for a few quiet moments. “I guess they’re done. It sounded like they enjoyed it. Do you think they really did?”

Kim – the one she’d known the longest, and while that was less than a month, they had a largely shared experience together as captives to that evil man who kept them in a cage – replied, “You must have better ears than I do, I didn’t hear much. But these ladies keep claiming they like it. So who knows?”

“They did seem like they were asking him, not the other way around, didn’t it?”

“True.”

“I wonder what it would be like. This is all so strange and new, but … I am starting to get a little curious. So far everyone here has been nice, even if there ARE sexual themes everywhere we look. Has this guy made you do anything yet?”

Kim grunted. “No. He did feel me up, but he asked permission first. Which I suppose surprised me a little. Since this happened, nobody’s asked before. THOUGH, this is a little odd for a safe house, isn’t it? You would think if the police sanctioned a safe house for us, there shouldn’t be any sex going on at all, right?”

Erin snorted. “You must live a sheltered life.”

“I most certainly do not. I had to work my way up to where I am now. Or … where I was.” She sighed.

“Well … “ Erin shrugged. “I’m used to seeing all types. We weren’t exactly rich. There’s a reason I had to … do things I wasn’t entirely proud of, to achieve my goals. It was a means to an end. But the people you see in those places, you’ve got the rich, the poor, the drunks, and everyone in between. Coming to this place, I know it could have been a lot worse. We’re safe here, with other people who can actually understand what we went through. And yes, this guy – he is kinda cute too, which helps – he could easily take advantage of this situation, like … anyone bigger than us could, and that’s about anybody I guess … but he’s at least nice about it and doesn’t force us – or them” she waved her hand towards the other bedrooms in their little house “… and it seems like he’s doing a lot to help. So … “ she paused to take a breath. “What I’m saying is … I don’t mind it. If the others WANT to … get it on with him, and nobody’s in danger or getting hurt, then it doesn’t really bother me.”

Kim asked, “So do YOU want to … get it on with him?” She raised an eyebrow.

Erin shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe. Would it hurt to try it and see what it’s like? They’re telling me it’s different, it’s a lot better than when their captives were … doing stuff. If it is different, what harm is there in finding out? So … maybe. I haven’t decided yet.”

Secretly, Erin did wonder what it would be like. Listening to the others – Melanie and Keisha – ask him, not the other way around, and then hearing their happy moans and groans, made her think.

And in the middle of the night, she woke up sweaty, with a tingling and a little wetness down below. She couldn’t remember the dream itself, but she suspected she knew what she’d dreamed about. And she decided then, that if she had the opportunity to see what it was like, she’d take it.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Sun Mar 17, 2024 4:15 pm

Ohhh...I feel a twist in the plot coming up!!
I'm looking forward to the next installment...

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rocket » Sun Mar 17, 2024 1:31 pm

Thank you!

Don't want to give away too much, but let's just say Andrew isn't quite the upstanding citizen he appears and he has a side Cindy's never seen yet. :) Though they've only been married for a year. She thought it was love, he saw her as arm candy. There's a reason the goons went back and nabbed Becky too, they were worried Cindy herself wouldn't be enough to ensure his compliance.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Sat Mar 16, 2024 4:13 pm

I wonder if 'Mr. big' has Andrew watched. That could lead to another home invasion.
This has been a great story so far.

Melanie's Story Part 66 - Make Yourself at Home

by Rocket » Tue Mar 12, 2024 7:10 pm

After lunch was spent cleaning up from the rescue – unloading the car and trunk, organizing all the stuff I bought for this adventure and figuring out what I could return, since I’d put all this on credit cards and the bill was eventually going to come due.

Sergeant Joe showed up by mid-afternoon to talk to the new rescuees. When I’d spoken with him earlier, he wasn’t happy with me – and went so far as to mumble about damn vigilantes at one point in the conversation. But once here, I could tell he’d thought more about it on the way - and at least seemed to concede my point that those two women were in immediate danger. Plus even I didn’t know for certain that they were there – it was the ONLY lead we had. There was no way the police could just raid the place on a ‘chance’ that they might be there. On top of that, the memories of the raid on the mansion – where Officer Keisha was shrunk and used as a hostage – were still fresh. So our method of going in covertly, was probably the best chance of these women being rescued.

I gathered up Kim and Erin and they let me carry them to the kitchen table to talk to Sarge. Becky wanted to come see her uncle of course, and before he’d gotten past his first question, I had all of the girls here wanting to sit in on the session. I helped each of them up to the table as they padded in.

The girls and I listened intently as both Erin and Kim gave their stories. They each described their kidnappers – or at least what they could discern. In both cases they were abducted at night by people in masks. In Kim’s case, one of them was hiding in her car and forced her at gunpoint to drive to a secluded area, where two others were waiting. That seemed to align with the stories of her going missing and her car being left in a parking lot. While neither of them had said hardly anything about their ordeal since the rescue – granted it had been early early this morning – Kim’s disappearance had been a news story.

For Erin, NONE of us knew much of anything – the police hadn’t even had enough to go on to link her to a missing person’s report. But she described her situation for all of us. She had a dream of going to college, had a scholarship lined up, but everything was sidetracked when her father was killed by a stray bullet from a drive-by shooting and she had to help her mother with her cleaning business just to make ends meet. So she’d decided the only way she’d get to college was to make more money.

Which she did at night. As an exotic dancer. HUH?

Despite her initial misgivings and her discomfort at dancing naked in front of a room full of men, she knew the money was good, and she’d been told (too often) that she had the body for it. So once she got over her nervousness and learned to ‘flaunt her assets’ as her coworkers described it, in three months she was pulling in really good tips. Enough that she had money set aside to cover her mother’s bills and had started saving up for college tuition. She hoped to finally start school in the fall. And then one night - er, very early morning after closing time, two men in masks followed her and abducted her during her short walk home.

In both their cases, they described being sedated, remembering only bits and pieces of being taken to some building downtown, a strange sensation and bright light, and then their next memories were of this big ugly guy with fowl breath, and the cage.

When Erin mentioned the container of cat litter in the corner of the cage, Cindy couldn’t keep her mouth shut any longer. She groaned and then blurted, “OH, if I NEVER see kitty litter again it’ll be too soon.”

Both Erin and Kim looked at her, perhaps realizing on a deeper level that their experience wasn’t entirely unique. That was good in a sense, if it would lead to bonding between the girls – and their shared ordeals.
I kept my mouth shut and let them continue, Kim and Erin each describing how they were treated and what little they were fed. Erin seemed to be used more often for sexual acts – which I could believe given how we found her. For Kim, it seemed clear he had a dual purpose – not only control and sexual conquests to stoke his ego, but torture in response to her looking into some of his shady business practices. I honestly had no idea myself whether the cases just weren’t pursued or if someone else had actually bothered reviewing the files and continuing her investigation where she left off. I didn’t think anyone else knew either. She did describe sexual acts – for her captor, as well as being forced to perform on herself or together with Erin for his amusement. There were some similarities to what Becky and Cindy – and Melanie for that matter - went through.

But the torture Kim described was difficult to hear – talk of being held upside down, wrapped in a string, and dunked in toilet water – regardless of what was already … in there. Or held over a cat or a gerbil so they could sniff or scratch at her or bat her around. Or being squeezed in his hand until she either passed out or gave in to whatever demand or request he made at the time – such as pleading for her life, or apologizing for ever looking into his finances, or worshiping him. That one seemed to amuse him often. What a jerk.

Though it certainly explained having so many bruises.

Sarge looked uncomfortable hearing some of that, though I supposed he was used to it at some level, given his line of work and how many victim statements he’d probably taken in his career. I didn’t know if he typically did that now anymore, or if this was a special situation with our shrunken victims – a situation that the police department was trying to keep out of the public eye, more out of fear that people would find out about them and try to take them, than about the fact that shrinking was even possible. Knowing as I did – and Sarge did now – that the shrinking process required an element so extremely rare that it was unknown on this planet. The tiny amount that was used in the machine, was extracted from the inside of a very unusual meteorite.

As Sarge was wrapping up, he did indicate that he felt he had enough to pursue a search warrant of the compound. I indicated that time may be short, given how hard they worked at hiding the existence of the place, and there was a risk of this NXT fleeing. They certainly knew now that SOMEONE knew the compound was there, and NXT certainly knew that ‘someone’ had discovered he had Kim and Erin – given they would have been missing when he woke up. He surely wouldn’t have missed that. And it had been more than half a day since we escaped with them. Yes it was out of my hands now, but still, I’d rather NXT not get away. He was so secretive that we didn’t even know his full name yet.

And lastly, I mentioned privately to Sarge, “If it’s of any use, I did snap a few pictures during the rescue.” I was torn whether to mention these to Erin or Kim – especially Erin, as she might be pretty embarrassed (or probably mortified) that a picture of her naked, covered in cum and rubber-banded to a flacid dick, even existed. And then angry with me for having taken it. Though this WAS the way I found her – and – hell, I was the one that had to literally cut her naked body loose from that flacid dick. And then wipe some of the wet cum off her (onto the bedsheets) before I tried putting her in my bag. I did feel bad for Melanie and Keisha for having to hold on tight right next to her for at least half an hour after that – she probably reeked of cum at that point – but there wasn’t anything more I could have done at the time. It was just plain nasty. But I knew this was the only time we’d ever be able to get pictures – and I didn’t know whether they’d be important in making the case, either to go after this NXT character, or perhaps the girls might be able to file a civil suit and get some money out of the guy. It was obvious he HAD money.

He stopped with a jolt. “Pictures?”

“Of this guy we think is NXT, the cage, and … umm … what he was doing at the time we found him.”

He squinted at me. “And how did you take pictures in the middle of this … whatever it is you did?”

“Knockout gas.”

He raised his eyebrows.

“I made it myself. A formula I developed in college. It’s pretty safe, but I was trying … not to have to fight anyone.”

He grunted and then mumbled under his breath about me being a damn vigilante again. I tried to ignore it and pulled out my phone to show him the three pics I took, in-case they might be important. Kim was already in my bag before I’d pulled the phone out, so the cage was empty, but Erin was still … in bondage. He muttered “Shit” as he saw that. Rather than have me text the pics, he asked if I had any way to print them here. So I transmitted them to the office printer and went back to pick them up before he left. He also said for the next couple days, he’d have a patrol car in the neighborhood in-case these thugs working for NXT figured out where we were, before the police could round them up.

-------------------------

After Sarge left, I went back to help the girls back down off the table, and asked Kim if she’d like me to wrap her leg in a cast. She was amenable to letting me try, and like last time, Erin stayed around for support. I went back to my first aid box under the bathroom sink and grabbed a roll of adhesive gauze, that I’d almost forgotten I had. For someone like me it couldn’t replace a cast, but in Kim’s case, with her tiny legs and tiny muscles, the thick gauze with glue embedded in it would probably be strong enough to act as a cast.

“Okay, let’s lay your leg flat and take a look at it.” She groaned as I touched it, and I carefully snipped away the tape holding the popsicle sticks against her leg, fearing it would hurt a lot more if I pulled at it. Then I gently coated her leg in petroleum jelly while I examined it, noting she still had a lot of bruises – some purple, some turning bronze already. The lubricant would help keep the skin moist, but also keep it from sticking to the gauze – which would make it easier when it came time to remove the cast. She lay down flat on her back and let me work, seeming to trust me a little more than earlier – at least enough that she didn’t feel she had to watch every move I made. Though Erin was there to watch me as well. Laying in that position, with her other leg bent at the knee, left me with a view of her nether regions under the skirt, though I tried not to make it too obvious as I worked on her leg.

I slid the gauze under the leg and then began to wrap it, very gently lifting her whole leg together with one hand while I slid the tape roll under – which was a little challenging considering the width of the roll was about 8 or 9 inches to her perspective. Kim was surprisingly patient with me as I carefully wrapped her leg, from knee to ankle. A few passes around and the gauze was thick enough to serve its purpose, keeping her from being able to move her leg until the bone could heal. Which given it wasn’t broken through, I hoped would be much faster. For at least a couple weeks though, she’d be hobbling around.

“I can try and come up with something you can use as a crutch, but for the moment are you alright with me carrying you around?”

She snorted. “After how I was umm … handled … ” she scrunched her nose “… the last three weeks, it’s … refreshing for someone to even bother asking. And … we do appreciate your help.”

Erin asked, “How is your … “ she waved towards my side. “Didn’t you get shot last night?”

“Yeah. It hurts, but it could have been a lot worse. And it’s not the first.”

“Oh?” she asked, clearly trying to prompt more out of me. I thought the girls had filled them in on some of this already, but there was a lot going on – and both of them were in a daze for at least part of the trip back, and perhaps for part of the time since. So I indulged them.

“The worst was after we’d rescued Cindy and Becky from the lab these people had set up in an underground bunker north of here. The police raided that property the next day – which is when Keisha was taken hostage – but several of these thugs, including one of the scientists, either weren’t there at the time or made it out, I’m not sure. So they went after Andrew – Cindy’s husband – and beat him half to death trying to find out where WE were. Luckily the car they used still had a tracker on it – LONG story – and I was able to figure out where they went, in time for them to rescue Andrew. He’s still in the hospital, by the way – multiple broken bones, punctured organs, he required multiple surgeries and a week and a half in ICU. But half a day later they came HERE, looking for me, for the girls, and for the element that’s critical to making their machine work. There’s no other known source on the planet.”

“They came HERE?” blurted Kim.

I nodded. “Yeah, but we have a panic room here – tell the others to show you when you get a chance. I built it to be hidden where they can’t easily get to it – or find it – but it’s set up to be livable for a little while if necessary. Water, snacks, light, even a display that ties into the security cameras, and a way to send short text messages.”

Kim raised her eyebrows. “I’d really love to see that.”

“And you should know how to find it, the whole purpose is to keep you all safe if someone breaks in. But getting back to the initial question, they came here and ripped up my office and had me tied up to question. While they were distracted I broke free – somewhat – and tried running for the window to get out and get help, but they shot me in the shoulder. Right before the police showed up.”

“That can’t be that long ago, if … Officer Keisha was the last victim, more recently than either of us?”

I nodded. “Yeah, that was barely two weeks ago. Maybe less. It’s all a blur. I was in the hospital overnight – which oddly enough gave me a chance to talk to Andrew and work out an arrangement to access the lab these goons were using downtown. Which is where I made the knockout gas we used last night.”

Erin groaned. “Is that … why I don’t remember being rescued?”

I nodded. “How much DO you remember?”

Kim said, “I remember laying in the cage … and feeling a little woozy … and then next I was in the car … oh hell. How did I get dressed?”

“We brought clothes along. Based on our last rescue, I figured it was likely you … wouldn’t have any with you.”

Her eyes got wide. “So you … saw me naked while I was passed out.” She scowled.

“There wasn’t much choice. Someone had to get you out of there.” Kim’s cheeks turned a little pink for a moment.

Erin thought for a moment and then gasped. “OMG. So you saw me … on the … I’m so embarrassed.”

I shook my head. “Don’t be. You had nothing to do with that. It was all that creep – who I hope Sarge’s people can round up, now that we’ve found him and have an idea what he looks like.”

“But that means you would have to … eww … and you had to touch that … “

I sighed. “Well SOMEBODY had to. We sure couldn’t leave you there. And … I tried not to look any more than I had to. And Melanie could see me, so she can vouch that I didn’t … do anything inappropriate.” I purposely didn’t mention the wet cum I wiped off her onto the bed once I’d removed her bonds and lifted her off of her … captor’s crotch. She was already embarrassed enough, it seemed.

Despite her red cheeks, she squinted. “How was she there too?”

“She was up in the ceiling ductwork. She and Keisha were using that to go room to room to try and figure out where you both were. At their size they could sneak around. At MY size, I wouldn’t get very far without having to fight people, and I was trying to get out of there without hurting anyone. Or any serious injuries at least.”

They both were just shaking their heads at all that. Kim said, “I’d love to hear THAT story one of these days.”

“You should talk to the girls. They LIKE to talk. And they’re all pretty much in the same boat you are. I’m just trying to keep you all safe until I can solve the restoration process.”

“You think you can figure it out? Is there a chance we can get our lives back?”

“I believe it’s possible, yes. As I was telling everyone just the other day though, it’s not a quick fix. This has never been done before, so I need to do some experiments, make sure the process is safe. I won’t risk any of you before I’ve tested it first. But I’m making progress, and keep in mind I only got ahold of the machine a few days ago – and most of THAT time was spent figuring out where the compound was hidden and then how to break you out of it. The girls were insistent that I rescue you BEFORE I focus on the rest.”

“And we REALLY do appreciate that, by the way. Even if … you did … see us at our worst.” Erin shuddered.

Kim quipped, “Though from what I hear, it sounds like it’s nothing you haven’t seen already.”

I shrugged. “True enough.”

------------------

After we’d finished up, I carried them both back to the bedroom, where some of the girls were hanging out in the ‘living room’ of the doll house. The only furniture it had come with were a couple of sofas and some built-ins, so I just left all that for them. The girls had cleaned them off and just used it as a hangout space the way they used to roll up the towels and use them as a sectional back when … well, last week I suppose. Things seem to change quickly around here.

I left them to go about their business, but given I needed to work on formulas and check my calculations, and a couple of the girls were in the office in the middle of watching a movie, I sat on the bed with my notebook. I’m not sure if the girls knew I was still in here or not, but I could hear them chatting it up, sometimes loudly, while I half-worked and half-listened. When I caught bits and pieces of them asking about how I treated them, I perked up, curious what everyone would say about me when they didn’t think I was listening.

“Honestly, I think we’re pretty lucky. You know in our … situation it could be a LOT worse.”

I heard some groans. “Doesn’t it make you nervous, that he has the power to do ANYTHING he wants to you? That … now that we’re like this, ANYONE could?”

“But he DOESN’T. That’s the thing. He could, and he knows he could, but he won’t. If we say no, he respects that.”

“Do you really trust him?”

“He’s earned our trust. He’s saved each of our lives at least once – some of us several times – and he goes out of his way to look out for us. OH, we have to show you the panic room later. Don’t let me forget. He built that too, even cut a hole in the floor that’s just big enough for us, too small for those thugs to reach down. That’s how we stayed safe when those goons broke in. See, he does stuff like that for us. So yeah, I trust him - about as much as I trust anyone.”

“Hell, I’m comfortable letting him do whatever he wants with me, ‘cause I know he won’t hurt me. He’s never been cruel.”

“You WHAT?”

“Honestly, we had to push him to agree to it. YES, we’ve ALL had sex with him.”

I heard a couple of gasps. That HAD to be the newbies. “And what makes that any different than … “

“Than being in captivity? For one thing, we’re still in control. He listens to us. If I want to let him take me, it’s on MY terms.”

“Plus, with everything he’s done for us – everything he’s still doing – we figure this is our way of paying him back. If he wants to have a little fun, it doesn’t bother me. Those goons had all THEIR fun with me for over two months. For free. If they could have it, why can’t the guy who’s protecting us?”

“I don’t know … it just seems … “

“Girl, you should at least think about it. When you’re ready. He’s not going to make you do anything if you don’t want to. But it’s SO worth it.”

“Worth it?”

“Seriously. Now I’m sure you had to deal with some slime ball who doesn’t give a damn. But with a guy who cares a little – and makes an effort to make you feel good – it’s … “

“Mind-blowing orgasms.”

“Shit. I was trying to be a little tactful. But … you’re right about that. I think he likes seeing us enjoy it.”

“Anyway, tell you what. You can think about it. Nobody’s going to push you. But … back when he got back from the hospital, we’d all had time to do a little … plotting. So we came up with some treats to make him feel special. We set the ground rules and he followed them. SO, here’s what I’m thinking maybe for tomorrow …”

At that, I felt bad for listening in, and it was clear they didn’t know I was here. I debated whether to try to sneak out – and would they see me through the window? - or stay here and pretend I was napping. I went with the latter, even though I really did need to work on those formulas some more.

--------------------

Once the girls took off to show Erin and Kim the panic room, I took that as my chance to sneak out. I checked out the office first, where Keisha and Melanie were hanging out. It looked like their movie was over and they were just talking. I grabbed a dry erase marker and went to work on my key equations, checking my constants and variables, and thinking through how I would produce the altered wavelength that I needed from the existing laser – or if it was possible. I needed to examine the element again, probably under a high-power microscope, but for now I’d work with what I had here.

Later I might ask Melanie if she knew whether there was a suitable microscope downtown – and we might need to take another trip.

Then it was dinner time, and of course I spent a while preparing food for seven tiny mouths. I left the little sofa on the kitchen table, thinking with Kim’s cast the sofa may be more comfortable – plus we were short of seats without it. The girls let me carry them to the kitchen table – and Kim was perfectly happy to let me carry her by hand and lower her right onto the little sofa.

While they ate, I asked the girls what they thought they still needed – any furniture for the dollhouse, bath products, clothes, whatever – and I made a list as they spoke. Melanie brought up the exercise equipment again, of course. I needed to find something used, most equipment is big and heavy, even home equipment, isn’t it? - and have it delivered here, since I couldn’t simply bring the machine with me to shrink it. That would be SO convenient if I could. Mental note - once I figure out the reversal – and yes I’m going to figure it out – I should seriously figure out a way to make the machine portable. Right now it was so big it required a truck – but much of that bulk appeared to be extraneous to the actual operation of the machine.

Towards the end of dinner, Cindy asked, “Do you have any plans for tonight?”

I raised my eyebrows. “Me? Nothing yet. What do you have in mind?”

She smirked. “Actually, we shouldn’t wear you out tonight. We … might have some plans for you tomorrow. BUT … “

“But?”

“I was thinking about that whole King Kong playacting the other night. I … wouldn’t mind if a huge hand scooped ME out of bed in the middle of the night … for a quickie. If you want. Just sayin’.”

Now I smirked. “Far be it from me to stand in the way of your happiness. Your wish is my command.”

She snorted. I did notice that neither Kim nor Erin looked shocked by this.

At that, I helped everyone down – and carried Kim where she wanted to go, reminding myself to find her crutches to use (or make her something if I could) – she’d need them for the next week or two. Then I cleaned up the dishes and went back to my computer, placing a couple of orders from the list of requests. I was lucky I had some savings, I certainly wasn’t working on any paying projects right now. I sighed. That done, I skimmed Craigslist – thinking since I’d found the dollhouse there, maybe I could find some used exercise equipment. I knew most donation places didn’t accept that stuff, so I suspected I could find something cheap. And I wasn’t disappointed. In fact, I was surprised how much was listed. I found a treadmill, a weight set and bench, and a rowing machine. That ought to be enough to outfit a home gym, right? So I got on the phone and called the numbers with the listings, finagled a little on the price and offered a few bucks for people to drive it by here. Then as almost an afterthought, I looked for some used crutches – and HUH, found that too. So one more phone call and a little negotiating to talk the guy into dropping them off.

That done, I was ready to call it a day. Even though I’d slept in until almost lunch time, I HAD been up until almost 4am last night. My body was a little off kilter. Seemed to make sense to me to go ahead and turn in early. Plus I did offer to play King Kong again for Cindy, so I’d probably go ahead and nap for a while and then get up and grab her once it seemed like the girls were asleep.

---------------

So a couple hours later, I did wake up, made a quick trip to the bathroom, and then knelt in front of the dollhouse, taking a moment to make sure I had the right room. I didn’t think Kim or Erin would appreciate me reaching in and grabbing them in the middle of the night – and it would probably damage any credibility I’d built up so far. No, I’d better make sure I was getting Cindy’s room – she’s the one that hinted for me to do this. So I bent down and peered in the bedroom windows. It was dark – not pitch black, but dark enough that it was hard to see, even with my eyes adjusted to the dark. I double-checked that I had Cindy and Becky’s room, and then, slowly opened the window, reached inside, carefully peeled back the piece of towel she was using as a blanket, and then wrapped my fingers around her and lifted her carefully through the window.

I confirmed it was her that I held, and slowly stood up and tiptoed into the hallway with her, trying not to make a sound. I looked at her in my hand and loosened my grip a little. She looked back at me, nibbling her lower lip.

Without a word from either of us, I slowly peeled back her nightgown and slid it over her head. For a few moments I just caressed her chest with my thumb. Then I lifted her up to my mouth and sucked on her little breasts, flicking her tiny nipples with the tip of my tongue, eliciting a purr of delight as she squirmed in my hand. I continued sucking and toying with them as I went to sit on the sofa in the front room, and with my other hand I traced a couple fingers up and down her legs and ass, which dangled down below my chin.

Once I pulled her back from my lips just a few inches, she looked a little flushed but managed to utter her first words. “Fuck me” she whispered. “Please.”

I kissed her on the stomach, lingering there for a moment as I teased her tiny belly button – it was so tiny the tip of my tongue smothered it, but it seemed I’d discovered another pleasure spot for her. As soon as she sensed I may go lower, she spread her legs eagerly, wordlessly begging me to go there. I slid my tongue down her stomach and between her legs, wrapping it around her there, encompassing everything from her front to her ass. I slid my tongue back, running along her crack and up, and then attacked her pussy. She purred and stretched back in my hand, writhing in response to each lick, and gasped once her little lips parted and I brushed her passage the first time.

For a few moments I continued to massage her there with my tongue, and then I surprised her by slipping the tip of my little finger there the moment I pulled my tongue away. I caressed the tiny space between her quivering lips with my fingertip, and then tilted her up and lowered her onto it. She gasped again and began whispering, ‘Yes, yes, yes’ in between her labored breaths as I gently pumped her, until finally she reached her peak, and collapsed in my hand at her release.

I caressed her chest and stomach with my thumb as she slowly came down from her high, gently withdrawing my fingertip from her and tasting her on my tongue.

She just grinned at me.

So I quietly walked back to the bedroom, to the window that still stood open, and lowered her back onto the towel she was sleeping on, pulled the ‘blanket’ back onto her and lay her little nightshirt over the blanket. She reached up and grabbed my finger, kissing it, before I pulled my hand away and quietly closed the window.

Then I went back to bed. Part of me thought about taking it further with her, perhaps putting her to work between my legs – a certain appendage would certainly appreciate it – however she’d hinted about having a ‘quickie’ and doing that would probably mean giving her a bath in the sink afterwards – and changing my boxers. So I let it go. The appendage was a little disappointed. Though I was curious about what Cindy was hinting for tomorrow.

---------------------------------

The next morning, I got up and, seeing as I’d made it up before most of the girls, went ahead and shaved and washed up right away and got dressed. Keisha was already in there washing up herself, but seeing me take a shower, or shave or brush in the other sink, hadn’t seemed to faze her at all in the past, so I went ahead with my business. By the time I was done, she was out of the bathroom already, and Maria was in her place. She smiled at me as I passed by – naked of course – to go get dressed and start making breakfast.

As I was finishing that up and starting to set up food and plates on the table, the girls started padding in. They didn’t bother waiting for the basket, so I assumed they wanted me to lift them up individually. Except that …

“Umm, Cindy? Did you forget something?”

She snickered. “Nice of you to notice. I’ll explain soon.”

By the time they’d all come in, both Cindy and Maria were naked. I was sure this had to be Cindy’s latest scheme – which I purposely tried not to listen to as they were plotting yesterday.

As they started eating – and I sat down to join them – I asked, “So what’s with the birthday suit? Not that I mind … “

Maria snorted. “I KNOW you don’t mind.”

Cindy interjected, “So here’s the deal. This is a little reward for YOU. I know you put a lot of work into rescuing our new friends here, and you risked yourself again to keep us safe on the way home. So consider this a little payback.”

“Payback?”

“We’re not pushing Erin or Kim to do this if they aren’t comfortable with it, but the rest of us will stay naked for the day. They might join us if they feel like it.” She pointedly looked at them as she said that. “You can ogle all you like.”

Maria added, “First now it’s just ogling. We have a bet going to see if you can make it half the morning and resist touching anyone. And THEN we’ll let you touch – or fondle. Unless someone says no. Our new ladies aren’t used to this, so if they say no, then it’s no.”

Cindy said, “Oh, and this time, no picking us up just to fondle – at least without permission. But yes, touching and fondling will be fine, with anyone who doesn’t say no.”

“Deal?” asked Maria. “Those are the rules.”

I nodded. “Okay. I can certainly live with that. And thank you. I do appreciate you guys … looking out for me. In your own way, I suppose.”

Cindy stopped and looked around at the others. “I think they were just waiting to hear me tell you the ground rules. Before they … partake in the activities.” Maria snorted. At that, I watched as Keisha, Becky and Melanie each stood up and undressed. I just sat there, chin in my palm, and watched the show.

“So, guys, what ARE the rules on touching?” I asked.

Cindy had a huge smirk on her face. “Anything that’s exposed is fair game. So like, if I stand here with my legs parted, I’m giving you a green light to explore me down there. But you can’t be pulling my legs apart. If I’m not exposing it then it’s off limits.”

“Okay. I can live with that.”

Then out of the corner of my eye I saw Erin get up. She muttered, “Hell, why not” as she tugged her own clothes off and set them in the pile. She looked up at me and said, “It’s not like you didn’t see me before. But I’d like to think I look better not … caked in that nasty cumshot.”

I raised my eyebrow. “Actually Erin,” I said as I ogled, “I think you’re very attractive. But during the rescue, I was more worried about getting you both out of there safely. So there really wasn’t any time for ... ogling.”

“Well, I’m USED TO being ogled.” She smirked. Then she twirled around, showing off her … assets. “You know I earned a lot of tips doing this.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt that. I suppose I should be flattered that I get to see it without a cover charge.”

She snorted.

Then I heard a sigh from Kim. “I can’t believe I’m going along with this” she muttered, as she started to lift her shirt off. “You know I’m not twenty anymore.”

She glanced up and saw me sizing her up with my eyes. I said, “Don’t sell yourself short. You’re attractive, and … clearly well endowed.”

Her cheeks turned pink for a moment.

“Sorry. Didn’t mean to embarrass you. But they ARE nice.”

She sighed again. “Ladies, a little help here?” Erin helped her up – the cast on her leg made it awkward – and she removed her skirt.

“Hey Kim.” She glanced up at me again. “I do have some crutches on the way for you.”

“I appreciate that, but … where did you find something like that?”

“They’re just regular crutches. I’ll have to shrink them when they get here. Just like the gym equipment I ordered last night.”

Melanie shrieked. “You found some?” I nodded. “What did you get? Or it is a surprise?”

I snorted. “Nah, you’ll see it soon anyway. I found a treadmill, a rowing machine and a weight set and bench. All used, but they looked like pretty good equipment.”

She grinned ear to ear. “Thank you honey. And for that, I’ll be happy to exercise naked for you if you like. More than happy.”

I smirked. “When do I ever NOT like seeing you naked?”

She laughed. “So true.” At that she got up and strutted around for me. Yes, I’d look forward to some fondling later, though I did promise to abide by their ‘rules’ and wait until they gave me the okay.

Sometimes Cindy could come up with some crazy ideas. Made me start to wonder what sort of influence she’d be on Becky once they returned to their normal lives. Surely with all they’d been through – and all they’d done together – they were more like sisters now, than step-mother and step-daughter. I had the impression that prior to all this, they weren’t nearly as close.

For the rest of breakfast – which dragged out for an hour, not that I could complain at all – I enjoyed the view while we all talked. And aside from Kim, who was still hobbled with the cast, the others took turns strutting right under my nose, showing off and flaunting their assets. With the no-touching rule still in effect, I left to get the basket and let the girls climb on, though I did take my time leaving the kitchen, and held the basket up at almost eye level for a couple minutes, prompting a snarky “Whatcha doing?” comment from Maria.

I just grinned and replied, “Just ogling.”

So I finally set the basket down in the bedroom next to the dollhouse, and the girls piled out.

----------------

While I probably could have hung out for hours just hovering over and ogling the girls – since, well, they did invite me to – I figured I should actually get some work done. And besides, if they were going to happily let me do ‘more’ than ogle later, then why waste my free time now? Though technically, I wasn’t doing any contract work – there was no income coming in until I started taking some new paying projects. Work in this case, was figuring out how to reverse the shrinking process.

So I spent the next hour and a half examining the laser’s specs and the wavelength output, against the constants in the equation in my current hypothesis, to assess whether the existing laser could be inverted or if I would need modifications – or perhaps a different laser. I also suspected the element – encased in a polycarbonate block – might not be 100% pure, though I hesitated to mess with it. It was very possible that either that impurity, or fluctuations in the laser, could be at least part of the reason why each victim was knocked out for so long – an average of half a day – and would probably be knocked out for half to a full day after restoration to normal size as well. I definitely needed to make another trip downtown to the lab, and also see if they had a molecular or atomic microscope. If anyone in the city had one (outside of the university) it would be there.

I did get the occasional curious visitor padding in, either wondering what I was doing – and leaving pleased that I was making progress – or wondering why I wasn’t there ogling. Like I could do that for several hours straight. The temptation to touch, fondle, or better yet, just pick them up one by one and lick them till they climaxed, would eventually be too much to resist.

Finally though, it was Melanie that came padding in about an hour before lunch. With a sly look on her face. As soon as I looked at her, she said, “Honey, they sent me to let you know that it’s now okay to touch us – or fondle us – if you want.” She had trouble saying that with a straight face.

“Oh, is that so?” I smirked. As she came closer, I got down on the carpet. She stopped right in front of me and just stood there, as I reached out and stroked her cheek, then her arm, and then began to trace my fingers over her breasts, down her stomach, down her back, over her bottom and between her legs. She conveniently stood with her legs parted a bit, intentionally inviting me to touch her wherever I liked. “You know, it’s SO tempting to just grab you and ravish you, but I’ll try to follow the rules and resist.”

She smirked back at me. She knew. She’d probably rather I went ahead and ravished her too. Later, I told myself. Definitely later. But then she surprised me and said, “Tell you what. Hold your finger here and try not to move too much.”

I did as she said, more than curious. She didn’t disappoint. First she straddled my index finger. Then she leaned forward and grabbed hold of my finger with both hands, and began rocking her hips, grinding her pussy against the pad of my finger. I felt her tiny hairs, her clit, her slightly moistened lips, and more, as she mashed them back and forth along my fingertip. I let her go on for a minute of this, before bending my thumb upwards in front of her. It took me a moment to find just the right spot where her breasts pushed against the pad of my thumb each time she drove forward. At that point I just watched – with a little amusement – as my girl rubbed her body against my fingertip to get herself off.

It took her a couple more minutes after that, but I could feel my finger getting slicker as she worked herself closer to her eventual release. I just gazed at her as she climaxed, primal sounds escaping her lips before she just held onto my finger as tight as she could and I felt her body shudder. She looked like she wanted to collapse in my hand. Blasted rules! They said not to pick anyone up while I was fondling. Though would it be breaking the rules if she climbed into my hand of her own accord?

As I was mulling that thought – while Melanie slowly came down from her high – I noticed Maria out of the corner of my eye, with a huge smirk on her face. How much had she seen? I brought a finger of my free hand to my lips, motioning for her not to say anything. She winked at me before padding off towards the hallway.

By that point, Melanie was trying to push herself back up onto her feet. I slid my finger away, mostly so I could taste her. Something I always enjoyed. Of course she knew exactly what I was doing, and gave me a silly grin. Then she sighed. “You know it’s so much better when YOU do it. To me.” She scrunched her nose. “But I hope you … at least enjoyed it a little bit.”

I smirked. “Watching you get yourself off on the tip of my finger? I think that’s the first time we ever tried that. But yeah, I did enjoy watching you. Though … I always enjoy watching you.”

She snorted. “I bet. Now do you want me to send anyone else in? Or do you want to take a break and come out?”

“Hmm … that’s an interesting thought. I suppose if someone comes in here on their own, it means they’re inviting me to … fondle. So if nobody comes in, then I should go searching. Do you think anyone’s hiding so I don’t find them?”

She laughed. “I’d never thought of that. I don’t think anyone would think to just hide. Even Erin and Kim seem like they’re at least … well, they can handle it if you start fondling, though this is their first time, so you might want to ask them first before … though knowing you, you’d probably do that anyway.”

I nodded. “Yeah. I don’t want to be scaring them after one day. If they’re anything like … others in our little group, they’re probably desensitized to all the nudity and touching stuff, but I don’t want them associating me with those goons.”

She grinned. “Trust me, none of us are ever going to put them in the same league with you. They’re all just a bunch of jerks. You’re the total opposite. And everyone sees that. Everyone. You already KNOW they’d never do stuff like this with anyone else. You should be flattered.”

“I am. I just don’t want to cross the line with them … “

“You won’t. Just be yourself – and enjoy yourself. That’s the whole purpose of this. They want you to enjoy yourself once in a while.”

“Okay. You’re right. I’ll go out there in a minute. I was at this for a while anyway.”

“Good.” She started to walk off, but turned back and said, “Don’t wait too long, honey.”

------------------

After a few minutes making sure I had my notes organized from the work I did this morning, I strolled out towards the kitchen. It was still a little early for lunch, but the coffee was still hot. As I went to pour a cup, I noticed Erin and Becky padding in together, with four cups between them.

“Oh good” Becky blurted, “can you help?”

I bent down and said “Sure” and held my hand out. They placed the four cups in my hand. I turned and stood up to get them some coffee. I kept an empty dropper by the sink just for things like this, and rinsed it out and began filling the cups with it.

As I was doing that, Becky said, “We can come up to the table … if you want.”

“Oh?” I thought for just a moment. “OH. Okay. Here.” I grabbed the little sofa off the table and set it down next to them. They both sat down and I lifted them up in it, over to the table, and set it down. I moved their four cups to the little table where they could reach them, and then sat down with my own mug.

“So what’s up, ladies?”

Becky snorted. “We were wondering where you disappeared for half the morning. Melanie was SUPPOSED TO drag you away and make you take a break. And tell you that Cindy said it’s okay to … fondle. You know, if you want to.”

I smirked. “She did. And then she … distracted me.”

Now Erin snorted.

Becky stood up and twirled and said, “Don’t I distract you? With my womanly allure?”

I grinned. “Becky, you’re ALWAYS good at distracting me. And yes you’re alluring.” I reached out a finger and she paused her twirl to let me touch her cheek, then slide my finger down to linger at her chest.

She whispered, “You know I’m still available, if Melanie ever dumps you.” She looked up at me with puppy-dog eyes.

“I know. And I told you, some guy’s going to be very lucky to have you one day. You’re smart, pretty, and you’re fun to be around. And if he forgets it, then you call me and I’ll knock some sense into him.”

She softly snorted. “I know. But YOU have me right now. So you may as well take advantage of it. I was kinda hoping you’d be all over me the minute Cindy said it was okay.”

“Yes, and I suppose I’m lucky to be the guardian of such beautiful ladies.”

She grinned at me, despite my finger lingering between her legs. As she straddled it, I slid it along her ass and intentionally brushed her clit. She shivered a little.

“Don’t forget Erin too” she managed to get out, while I continued to stroke her there, just enough to cause her a sensation.

Without removing my finger, I turned to Erin and asked, “Would you be okay with that? If I touched you?”

She giggled. “Go ahead.”

Just then my phone rang. Hoping for news from the police – had they found the compound? Had they gone in? - I answered quickly. It was Andrew. He’d just been released from the hospital and was on his way home, finally – and wanted to check in. I filled him in briefly, that I’d gotten ahold of the machine about four days ago, got it working, and I was reworking my equations and determining whether the laser that the ‘scientists’ had used, though much of those four days were spent finding and rescuing two more victims that we identified from the notes confiscated in the mansion raid. He grimaced at that, but was at least thankful that I didn’t believe there were any more, that we’d stopped them before they could go into hiding with this technology.

I saw both Erin and Becky had sat back down, listening intently while I talked to Andrew. I said, “Andrew, I have Becky here. Would it be alright to put you on speaker?”

“Absolutely” he responded, as I was setting the phone down on the table and turning up the speaker. “Can you hear me Becky?”

“Dad?”

“It’s me sweetie. Are you doing alright?”

“Yeah, we’re all good here. We’re kinda all bonding. You know, all that shared experience stuff. And my new friend Erin, she wants to go to my school. We might even get to be in one of the same classes next fall, can you believe it?”

“That sounds nice, Becky. Is this guy treating you okay?”

She huffed. “Yeah Dad. He’s great, like I keep telling you. It’s nice here.”

“Well would it be fine if I came by to visit? I haven’t seen either of you in a long time. Now that I’m out of the hospital I can come by.”

I interjected. “That would be great, Andrew. How about tomorrow? Do you want to come over for lunch? Or is a different time better?”

He grunted. “Maybe after lunch is better. I’d rather have time to visit with Cindy and my daughter, I really don’t know all these … other people.”

I gave him directions and then gave him a couple minutes to wrap up with Becky before hanging up.

“So” I said as I put my phone back in my pocket. I looked at Becky, nudging her chin with the tip of my finger. “You’ll need to let Cindy know, when you get a chance. And I’d suggest wearing clothes when he comes by.”

She snorted. “Yeah. He’s a little stodgy. He’s a boomer.”

I raised my eyebrows. “I thought he was only in his 50’s?”

She giggled. “He is. But he ACTS old. I thought Cindy would be a good influence on him. Though she’s … not as restrained as she was before. So he might be in for a surprise.”

Erin smirked.

“Oh, and thanks for not fondling me while I was talking to my dad. I don’t know how I’d explain it if I started moaning and groaning on the phone.”

Erin almost fell off the sofa laughing.

“Like I did when we were talking to your uncle?”

This time Erin did fall off the sofa. Becky stepped over to help her up and said, “See Erin, this place is a lot of fun. Some of us decided we don’t know how long we’ll be … like this, so we just want to experience as much as we can … while we can.”

Erin nodded her head. “Ah. That does explain some things.”

“Speaking of which … “ I raised my eyebrow at Erin.

She snorted again. “Okay. Go ahead. Feel me up if you want to.” She smirked as she said it, and walked a little closer to me. I reached out a finger and touched Erin on the cheek, and then traced her arm, before moving to her stomach and then sliding my finger up under her breasts and lifting them up. I kneaded them between my finger and thumb. As I held them, she asked, “Enjoying yourself I hope?”

“Definitely.” I slid my finger down and brushed the little tuft of hair above her mound.

Becky told her, “You should think about having sex with him sometime. When you’re ready for it. He’s really good.”

She deadpanned, “I’ve heard.”

I looked at Becky and said, “You know, keep that up and you’re going to have me fantasizing about a threesome with you two.”

Becky laughed. “I figured you already were.”

I grinned. “Possibly.”

Becky glanced at Erin and said, “We’ll … talk about it. I know you’re not going to make Erin do it if she doesn’t want. But maybe we’ll … surprise you.” She grinned back at me. “OH! Just to warn you too. Cindy and Maria have been … plotting.”

I snorted. “They’re ALWAYS plotting.”

“Good point. But they’re talking about something … over the top. Only once you figure out how to … fix us. A last night with us all together kind of thing, so all of us can like, thank you. She says she’s not trying to rush you, but … well, I should just let her explain it. You know I’ll fuck it up trying to explain it myself.” She scrunched her nose.

“You know I’m not pushing for you guys to do anything special. Not that I don’t appreciate it.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll appreciate it when it happens.” She winked.

I spent a few more minutes with my fingers exploring both Erin and Becky as they patiently waited. I asked, “It’s getting close to lunch time. Do either of you have a preference? What do you want me to make?”

We discussed options for lunch for a couple minutes and then I got up and started cooking. They both were fine hanging out with me and talking. Erin continued to get more comfortable around me. In the meantime, Cindy came padding in, and I almost didn’t hear her – she was lucky I’d learned to always look where I was going, especially around here.

“Hey Cindy. I’m just working on lunch.”

“That’s good. I wanted to tell you, we were talking and decided there’s no reason you can’t … pick us up if you want to. It would probably make things … easier. For all of us. If you want.”

“Oh?” I remarked, and then turned and knelt down near her. “Are you sure it’s okay?”

She snort-laughed. “I think I just said that, didn’t I?”

I grinned. “Just making sure.” I reached out and she let me wrap my fingers around her and lift her up to my face. She lay back in my left hand, and my thumb drifted straight to her stomach and chest. “So what are you guys up to?”

“Just hanging out. We figured if you didn’t come by to see us yet, you were either tied up with work or someone was … distracting you. I suspect it’s a little of both.”

“Possibly so. OH, what would you think of Andrew coming to visit tomorrow?”

She was relaxed in my hand but tensed a little. “Umm … here? Tomorrow?”

“Yeah. Don’t worry, I won’t say anything about … how much I enjoy seeing you naked. If you don’t.”

She looked mortified for a moment, but then regained her composure. “No. He wouldn’t understand at all.”

“Hey, Cindy. Remember how you kept saying your old life is on hold. And how you wanted to experience all that you could while you’re tiny.” I barely brushed her pussy mound with my finger, and she almost without thought, parted her legs.

She closed her eyes for a moment and enjoyed the sensation of my finger before speaking again. “True. You’re right. The way I see it, when I return to my old life I’m committed to him. Though it’s going to take a lot of work to drag him out of his shell. In this temporary life I’m living now, I’m committed to YOU. I totally admit it. Despite this predicament we’re in … the way you make me feel … I’ve never felt that way in my life before, and I probably will never come close to this when I go back to that life. If your job is taking care of us and getting us back what those goons took away, then my job is helping make you happy while you do. And right now I … ooh … I just wish you could fuck me right now. This minute. Please.”

“Umm. Cindy? Are you sure? You realize I’m making lunch, and you’ve got an audience?”

“I … OH?” She stretched and looked around and saw Becky and Erin lounging on the kitchen table. Of course they’d heard the whole thing. She was silent for a moment and I figured she was rethinking this. But then she quietly blurted, “It’s okay. They’re adults.” She nibbled her lip in hopeful anticipation. “Besides, I bet you only need one hand to stir the food.”

I snorted. “Probably. But … you’re sure? Last chance to back out.”

She gave me a sly grin. “No backing out. I’m too horny now. Do it.”

I whispered “Okay” as I held her up to my lips. She shivered. I wrapped my lips around her breasts and toyed with them for a few moments, casually glancing back at Erin and Becky as I did. I was pretty sure they knew exactly what was going on. And Becky wouldn’t be too surprised. I just was not sure what Erin would think about it. She probably thought we were all nuts. And maybe she wouldn’t be wrong to think that.

While I checked on the near-boiling pot with my right hand, I pressed Cindy against my lips with my left, and she bent her legs around my cheeks as she tried to give me as much access as she could, to her most intimate parts. I sucked gently as the tip of my tongue played with her there, tickling her as it traveled around every tiny trace of her skin. I teased her little cunt until her lips parted and I began attacking her tiny canal, eliciting squeals from her as she writhed in my hand, and very soon she climaxed, her pussy dribbling her warm juice upon my tongue.

As she caught her breath, I pulled her back just a little bit, kissed her multiple times – mostly on the chest and stomach – and then whispered, “How about you hang out here in the kitchen, food will be ready soon.”

She gave me a silly grin but didn’t answer me, as I lowered her into a chair on the kitchen table. Both Becky and Erin were sitting on the little sofa, smirking. I reached over and brushed Becky’s cheek. She blurted, “If I’d known that wasn’t against the rules I’d have asked you to do that when we first came in here!”

I smirked. “It probably still is, but you’ll have to ask Cindy. She and Maria seem to be making up the rules as they go along.”

Erin and Becky both laughed. I turned back to the stove and finished making lunch, and then – since three of the girls were already here – went ahead and began serving them.

“I’ll be back in a minute, I need to go round up the rest of the team,” I replied as I left the kitchen. I found Melanie and Maria talking in the hallway and asked, “Would you like a lift? Cindy tells me I’m allowed to pick you up now.”

Maria snorted. “Yeah, I know, don’t say it. The rules keep changing. Just run with it.” She winked. Both of them left me pick them up for the trip back to the kitchen. She added, “You know I was starting to feel neglected over here. Are you spending all your time with everyone else?”

I gave her a silly grin as I stroked her with the pad of my thumb – I was doing the same to Melanie in my other hand. “I do need to give you some more attention, don’t I.”

“Yes you do.” She just lay back and stretched in my hand. I took my time returning to the kitchen, and gave them each a kiss before setting them down on the table and turning to go find my remaining charges.

It didn’t take too long to find them still in the bedroom – Kim’s cast kept her from getting very far. “Ladies, lunch is ready. Would you like me to carry you back to the kitchen?”

Keisha laughed. “I figured once Cindy went in there to announce the latest rule change, you’d either be in here looking for us or … otherwise waylaid.”

I smirked. “More the latter, though I was making lunch too. Kim, are you alright with me picking you up? I can get the basket if you’re not comfortable.”

She sighed. “Go ahead, it’s fine. I’ve gotten so used to being naked the last few weeks, I forget I don’t have clothes on.”

I reached down and picked both of them up. “Kim, is it okay to touch you? Just want to make sure.”

She nodded. “It’s fine.” So while I stroked Keisha in my left hand, I touched Kim for the first time in my right hand. She didn’t flinch as I touched her breast for the first time, nor when I bent my thumb lower to brush the little tuft of hair below further south. Again I took my time heading back to the kitchen. Once there, I lowered Keisha to the table and lowered Kim directly onto the little sofa.

By the time I’d joined them at the table, everyone was chatting it up.

“Ladies, just a few quick announcements.” That seemed to get everyone’s attention. “First off, Andrew is coming to visit tomorrow. It’s mainly to see Becky and Cindy, and we can give them the front room to talk and catch up. He was just released from the hospital today – where he’s been since the thugs beat him up pretty badly right after the mansion raid – and hasn’t seen them since their abductions. He’s supposedly walking now, but still recovering.”

There was some murmuring. Kim asked, “Why didn’t he come see them right after they were rescued?”

I responded, “He was still being trailed by one of these thugs – or their spy I suppose – and we suspected his lines may have been tapped. I met him in the park the next day to let him know they were safe, and gave him a burner phone that they couldn’t trace, but then after that meeting a guy chased me for three blocks and up a stairwell before I knocked him out and got away. And then the next day Andrew was abducted himself, and tortured by those goons trying to find US.”

She grimaced but didn’t say any more.

“Anyway, second, we have a lot of stuff coming – I ordered everything you guys asked for last night, plus found some things on Craigslist. Some should come today and some tomorrow. So just a heads-up, to avoid the front room for now, or be prepared to run if someone comes by with a delivery. I won’t let anyone go anywhere else in the house.”

Becky asked, “What about tomorrow while Dad is visiting?”

I nodded. “If that happens I might need to either move you all to the kitchen, or see if I can take a delivery in the garage. Only trick is with the exercise equipment, a lot of that stuff is heavy. At least until I shrink it. I’ll probably have to come up with some casters to move that stuff anyway. I’ll figure something out. It’s a small house, I never expected to have 8 people living here.”

That prompted a couple of snort-laughs.

“Oh, third item. I’ve been working on the reversal process, but I’m finding two issues to overcome. One is I suspect is when they extracted the element from the meteorite, they were a little sloppy. I won’t know for sure without a high-powered microscope, which means going downtown, but contaminants would explain why the shrinking process results in someone being knocked out for so long. It also could result in side effects with the restoration. Which I’d like to avoid or minimize before I risk using it on any of you.”

“And what’s the other issue?” I saw a few concerned and apprehensive faces looking back at me.

“Just that the laser they used wasn’t ideal. It may have trouble achieving the mirror wavelength in the spectrum. It just means I may need to use a better laser.”

I was a little hesitant to admit to them that it would likely clean out my bank account.

Melanie's Story Part 65 - Full House

by Rocket » Tue Mar 05, 2024 5:57 pm

The other car had stopped. Right in front of the gravel path. Trying to block it, I realized with a start. Should I dare try making a move before they found me – or before they got to my car, where the girls were defenseless? Despite the cool night air, a bead of sweat ran down my back.

I heard voices but couldn’t make out the words.

What I COULD make out were the sounds of pistols being cocked.

I held the crowbar in one hand and one of the glass tubes in the other, ready to snap between my fingers, and waited for them both to get out of the car. I would only have one shot at taking them by surprise. As soon as the driver came around and joined his buddy, both of them checking their guns and facing my car, I leaped out of the ditch and barreled into them, swinging my crowbar. I pushed the first guy into the second and swung the crowbar at their heads, hoping to whack one of them. I heard a shout and a gun firing. I snapped the glass in my other hand and waved it in front of both of them, knowing it would be weaker outside and would take a few moments to take effect, but it was the best shot I had.

There was more shouting, more gunfire – something grazed my side and I felt stabbing pain – but one of them was struggling to stand straight and the next shot flew wide. I swung the crowbar again, whacking the guy’s hand – and knocking the gun aside into the dirt. The other one was down on the ground and trying to get up, but looked a little woozy too. Hopeful it was working, I pulled out the second tube and snapped it, waving it at him and trying to get some of the brown liquid towards his face. He kept his knee on the ground and was lowering a hand to brace himself. I ducked down in front of him, thinking the second guy was the bigger threat – he was still up, though he didn’t have his gun – and shoved the first guy into the second, knocking them both over.

I stepped back for a moment to gauge the situation, but they were both on the ground now, and looked groggy. I kicked the other gun away and ran back to my car to fish more glass tubes out of my pack – glad I’d made way more than I thought we needed. I grabbed two, then cracked one in the face of each guy, willing them to inhale as much as possible. In a few moments they were out cold.

Taking a few moments to catch my breath, I debated what to do next. It was a little before 1am and in the middle of farm country, so my hope was nobody would be around, though that would be unlikely – more likely the people who were around here were asleep, at least until the guns went off.

I hurried to grab both guns and kick them aside where I could see them, and then drag the two guys – damn they were big – towards their car, and into the back seat. I pulled out their wallets and phones and the car keys and tossed those in different directions into the field as well – the longer they couldn’t alert anyone of what happened, the better chance we had of getting away. I collected the guns and brought them to the car, stuffing them under the seat. I debated whether to just toss them somewhere, but if someone found those there’d be an even bigger investigation. As it was, there were two guys knocked out and in the back of their car. Nobody seriously injured, nobody killed. Though my side stung like hell, and I’d have to check it as soon as I had a chance. I grabbed a handful of tissues out of a box in the back seat and stuffed them between my side and my shirt, trying to hold them in place to stop the bleeding.

One final trip back to their car – with two more tubes of knockout gas. I emptied both into the back seat and shut the door, and then jogged back to my car, started up the engine, drove around their car – and partly into the ditch. The girls were holding onto each other to keep from falling off the seat. I got back onto the farm road and then flipped on the headlights and gunned it. My goal now was just to get home as fast as we could, before anyone else came out this way.

--------------------

As I drove, the girls were all silent for a few minutes. I finally said, “I’m hoping they’re the only ones we’ll come across. Let’s go home.”

About fifteen minutes later, as we finally got back onto a real highway and we started to see lights and other cars, finally Keisha said something. “Umm … you know you’re bleeding?”

I grunted. “Yeah.”

Maria half-snorted. “Dude. That’s not … “ She paused. And then gasped. “Did you get SHOT?”

“Possibly. There were … a few shots flying around. Something grazed my side.”

Melanie spoke up. “Honey, you can’t keep getting shot!” Her voice cracked at the end.

I wanted so badly to reach over and stroke her cheek, but I was focused on driving us as fast and as far away from that place – and the two thugs - as I could. “I’m sorry. I really am NOT trying to. But I have to protect you guys. At least, I think we’ve rescued EVERYONE now. I hope.”

One of the new girls mouthed “Honey?” as the other blurted, “Does someone want to tell us what’s going on here?”

I said, “Sorry for all the running around, ladies … and lack of proper introductions. But we’re in the middle of a getaway … er, rescue. I’m going to call Sergeant Joe in the morning and let him know where this place is. That guy we just rescued you from, is the one who we believe was bankrolling the whole … scheme. As you can see, there have been other victims. And his people went through a lot of trouble to hide THIS place – even from the satellite images. Umm … Melanie, Babe? Maybe you guys can fill them in more while I try to get us home safe. We’ve still got a LONG drive.”

Melanie asked, “Don’t you think you should just call him now?”

“Something tells me he won’t appreciate me waking him up at 1am. He’s cranky with me anyway. And I assume he’s going to need something more tangible to get a search warrant. Right … Keisha?”

She sighed. “He’s right. That’s why I was willing to go along with this rescue attempt. By the time they could GET a search warrant – and there wasn’t a lot to go on yet so no guarantee – these ladies could have been long gone … or worse.”

“Plus … “ Melanie added, “if this guy was backed into a corner he could have done what they tried to do with you. Used them as hostages.”

“Exactly.”

“Yeah. Umm … sorry ladies.” Hell, why was I apologizing? I sighed too. “Anyway, he’ll probably want to come and get statements from each of you … but only when you’re ready. First off, let’s get you to a safe place, you can wash up and get some clean clothes … and OH, if you’ll let me, I’d like to check and make sure nothing’s broken … and get you some ice for those bruises.”

“Umm … and something to eat maybe?” the Asian woman spoke up, hopeful. She still hadn’t shared her name – and there was only a generic description in the lab notebook. Hell, I wondered if those goons even knew her name, or if they just mugged her on the street because she met NXT’s criteria. That galled me, that the poor girl might have been victimized just because she was in the wrong place at the wrong time.

Becky – who was probably the closest to her in age, if I were to guess – blurted, “Oh, we’ve got plenty of snacks here – and some water too.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her offering food to both of them. They must have been hungry, as they snatched it up and immediately began munching.

After that, I focused on the road – and let the girls do the talking. Over the next hour, I heard Melanie and Maria do much of the talking, and the newcomers mostly listened, as they noted Melanie, Cindy and Becky had all been captives and abused like they were – they seemed surprised that Cindy had survived MONTHS of it – while Maria and Keisha each gave a little of their own stories. Melanie talked about how much I’d done, going back to the initial infiltration of Level 7 and digging for answers, and Cindy talked about the multiple rescues – and how this wasn’t the first time I’d been shot. Melanie was busy convincing them that I was the good guy here, that I was working on how to reverse this, and if anyone could figure it out it was me. I did appreciate her vote of confidence – and vouching for me. These women didn’t know me at all, and who knows if they’d trust me even after this ordeal tonight. Though Cindy and Becky didn’t know me either – and Keisha didn’t – yet they’d all come to decide I was their best chance of getting their lives back, and they all seemed to put their trust in me. To an extreme I supposed, if I thought about all the sexual favors they’d started lavishing on me – not that I minded. At all.

I caught myself smirking at the thought, and wiped if off before the girls started asking questions. We were in the middle of a high-speed escape from a deadly situation, definitely NOT the time for reminiscing on sexual conquests.

Once we got closer to the city, I slowed down a little. This certainly wasn’t the time to get pulled over for speeding – and hopefully we’d just blend in with the other cars on the road. The only two who may have seen my car were the ones I left passed out in the back seat of their car, with their phones and the car keys tossed into the field – and I’d backed the car and turned it facing the road, so even if they may have gotten a glimpse of the front – in the dark – I hoped they didn’t have enough to go on. And the license plate was only in the back, so I was certain they didn’t see that. Once we were in the city, my hope was we’d blend in and they wouldn’t have any clues to lead them to us.

-------------------

Finally back at the house, once I’d pulled into the garage and closed the door behind us, I turned to the girls. Aside from the newcomers, the rest were eager to get inside – probably to wash up and get to bed, or possibly use the restroom, given we didn’t have a chance to stop for that the whole way back.

“Uh … how about I go get the basket?”

“The … basket?” the Asian girl remarked.

“I … made a basket to carry the others around in … it’s easier than trying to carry everyone individually. Plus … I’m not sure if you’d be comfortable with me picking you up, though I will say if you’ll need to let me carry the basket if you want to get out of the car. The others will be in there with you. Just think about it, I’ll be right back.”

So I ran inside and grabbed the basket, glancing at the clock and grimacing. Despite my fast driving, it was past 230am. Everyone would probably be sleeping in this morning. Setting it down on the edge of the passenger seat, the girls started climbing in – aside from the two newbies.

Keisha turned to them and said, “It’s fine. We do this all the time. Obviously it’s not as easy getting around at … OUR size.” I saw her emphasize the ‘our’ – they looked at each other and then started to get up. I saw Kim was limping and the other new girl helped her to the basket. The others scooted over to make room for them. We were pretty much at capacity with this basket, if not over capacity – though my hope was we’d finally found ALL of the victims.

“Ready?” I asked softly. I didn’t want to startle anyone. I got more than one “Ready” in response, so I went with it, and slowly lifted the basket up and out of the car, and then slowly walked into the house. I asked, “Bathroom first?” and got several affirmatives. So I took them to the bathroom, set the basket up next to the sink and waited while everyone piled out. The newcomers were the last two out, and again it looked like Kim needed help.

“Okay, I’ll leave you all alone. Umm .. Kim, and … “

The Asian girl looked up at me. “It’s Erin.”

“Oh. Thank you. So … Kim and Erin. There are towels in the corner, clean clothes – they’re mostly one-size-fits-all, and we have some nightshirts for sleep if you like. And then … Kim?” She glanced up at me. “I can get you some ice for that leg, and if you want me to examine it I can. I don’t want to presume, if you don’t want me to touch you I won’t, but if it’s broken or sprained I can splint it for you. Just let me know. And then the rest of the team can help you get set up with a place to sleep tonight. In the morning I’ll make breakfast … or an early lunch, depending how long you all sleep in … and then call Sergeant Joe, he’s been our main contact with the police department.”

“And he’s my uncle.” blurted Becky. She smiled.

Maria added, “You should let him look at you. He … he’s saved me more than once. Including stitching me up after those goons gashed my thigh.”

Kim looked at her with wide eyes. “He … used sutures on you? At YOUR size?” She looked horrified.

Maria turned and lifted her skirt on one side to show off where the stitches were – now a scar, but we both hoped that a plastic surgeon could fix that once she was normal sized again. She responded, “He might have saved my life. It was a pretty big gash. And … I was out of it at the time, but he had Melanie stay and watch so there would be a witness that he was … being a gentleman.”

Cindy snorted. “Since when have you ever wanted him to be a gentleman?”

“Well at the time, I was out cold, so it’s not like I could tell him it was okay if he wanted to go ahead and ravish me.”

Damn. I felt my cheeks getting warm. If it were just ‘my’ girls then I’d have come back with some snarky reply, but I wasn’t about to in front of the new people … Kim and Erin. They didn’t know me yet. And I certainly didn’t want to give them the impression I was anything like the people who had been holding them captive. SO, instead I stepped the rest of the way out of the bathroom and started to pull the door shut, adding, “Umm … just give me a shout if you need me.” as I closed it – not all the way, but just enough for one of them to squeeze out if she wanted to.

Frankly, I needed the bathroom myself too, and again I thought, if it wasn’t for the new people, the others would probably have told me to go – and then get a shower too – and it wouldn’t have bothered them. As it was, I was faced with … running out to the back and pissing in the trees? Geez. At almost 3am. I’d be lucky if one of the neighbors didn’t hear something and come out with a flashlight. Or something bit me. Or both. WHILE I was pissing in the trees. Well, may as well get it over with.

-----------------

After that, I went to the kitchen and slowly peeled my shirt off – the wad of tissues was stuck to my side and this was my first time actually looking at the wound. I was pretty sure it had just grazed me – it would surely hurt a lot more if there were a bullet in there, wouldn’t it? I could tell under the tissues that the bullet had taken a chunk of skin off, but I didn’t think it was too deep. I needed to wash it and bandage it before it got infected.

Once the girls were done in there …

At that thought I headed to the hallway and called out. “Ladies? Everything alright in there?”

“We’re fine. Do you need in here?” someone called.

“I can wait, just checking on you.”

“Don’t you need to wash up too?” I heard, and I could make out someone asking, “What about his bullet wound?” followed promptly by “HONEY! Get in here NOW and let’s check your wound.”

I interjected, “But Erin and Kim … “

“They’re fine. Just come in.”

At that I slowly nudged the door open. As I was taking in the scene – the new people had washed up and were wrapped in washcloths, the others were in various states of undress – it looked like they’d let the new girls wash up first – Maria blurted, “That looks bad! You should have come in here first!”

“Well I know … Erin and Kim have been through a lot … and the rest of you needed to … “

“NO excuses. Come over and use the other sink and wash that thing. Do you need stitches?”

I groaned. “I hope not. I think it just took off a chunk of skin. The one in my shoulder last time was a lot worse.” I proceeded to rinse warm water on it and peel off the dried, bloody tissues that had stuck to it. As I got deeper, I almost gasped as I tried to work another tissue free, and some fresh blood began trickling down. “This may be … the best I can do without a shower. I’ll pack and bandage it after. Umm … Kim, do you want some ice for your leg?”

She just nodded, so while holding my side, I went back to the kitchen and grabbed a few ice cubes, placing them in a plastic zipper bag and whacking them to break up the cubes. Which took a little longer while I was holding my side with one hand. I came back with the little bag – and she let me drape it gently over her leg. I wasn’t going to presume to touch her leg or anything, not until she was comfortable with me doing that.

“Okay, let me know when you’re all done and I’ll come back and get a shower.”

Cindy blurted, “Why wait?”

“Umm … I’m not sure if our new guests … “

She snorted. “As much nudity as they’ve seen in the last few weeks, I seriously don’t think seeing you take a shower is going to bother them.”

Erin actually spoke up, which surprised me. “It’s … fine with me. OH. And … thank you.”

Huh. “You’re welcome.”

At that I went ahead and finished undressing and climbed into the shower. With everyone watching me of course, including the new girls. I felt grimy between the running and climbing and crouching in the dirt and mud. I slowly worked off the rest of the bloody tissues under a stream of water, but had to hold my hand against the wound while I washed up one-handed, it was more than a little awkward. I finished up and worked on toweling off – awkwardly – enough that I could get to the spare sink again and start dressing my wound. I packed it with antibiotic ointment and pressed gauze over it trying to stop the bleeding again. I ended up wrapping it before it fully stopped – otherwise I’d be up the rest of the night. As it was, the sun would probably start coming up in a couple hours.

Once my wound was wrapped, I finished drying off – and wiping up spilled blood – and left the room to put on a tee shirt and boxers. I came back and asked if anyone needed anything – or help getting down – before bed.

To my surprise, Kim asked, “You … mentioned you could look at my leg. What were you … going to do?”

“I don’t have an x-ray machine here, not that it would be safe for you to go in one anyway, but I have something that for you will be a lot safer. Have you ever held a really bright light up against your finger and you can see the bones through the skin? At your size we can do the same thing with your arms or legs. We just have to be careful with your eyes. I should at least be able to tell if there’s a break or not.”

She nodded as she listened. “Huh. I hadn’t thought of that. Okay, if you can do that. Just … don’t be getting handsy.”

I said, “If you want to have Erin or one of the others there as a witness, that’s fine.”

She nodded again. “I trust Erin. We’ve been through … “

“I understand.”

“Not that I … don’t trust anyone else here, I just don’t know them. Or you. Even though it did look like you took a bullet … “

“Yeah. Not the first time either. But hopefully the last. Now … this would be easier in the kitchen, would it be okay to carry you there? And … “ I glanced at Erin “you too? Or I can get the basket.”

Erin replied, “I’m fine if you want to carry me, just … like Kim said, don’t be getting handsy. We’ve been … “

I cut her off. “I know.”

At that she let me gently scoop her up with one hand, and I carefully scooped up Kim with the other, and slowly left the bathroom, turning to the others to add, “While we’re gone … any volunteers to get a room ready for these two? I assume they may want to share a room for now.”

Cindy said, “We’ll take care of it. Go.”

“Okay. Thank you guys.” I left and brought them both to the kitchen, where I set them down on the table and went to dig out my pen light … and a magnifying glass as well, remembering the time I’d used it in trying to close up the gash in Maria’s side. I supposed I’d done alright with that one – it did heal up pretty well.

As I was gathering those items, Erin began speaking. “So how did you end up involved in all this? And how many of us are there anyway?”

“Well … As to your second question, I believe there are only seven of you. That’s based on the lab notes, server files and email correspondence. Kim, I believe we interrupted their plans shortly after you were … abducted, I know they had another planned target and the police have confirmed they never got to that person. And we know Keisha was the last one, that happened when the police went to raid the underground bunker where they were setting up shop, and they tried to use her as a hostage. They’re all in jail now, aside from their financial backer – the guy who was holding both of you. And I have that machine here now.”

“WHAT?!” they both exclaimed.

“It’s here because I’m working on a way to REVERSE what they did.”

“And how do you think YOU are going to figure out something that those geniuses came up with, whoever they are?”

I snorted. “They weren’t exactly geniuses. They were working on a way to transfer matter from one place to another with lasers, but they never figured that out. They dumb-luck stumbled upon an element that doesn’t even exist on this planet. But that’s a different story. Let’s just say I understand their own tech better than they do.”

Erin interjected, “You still never said how you got involved with this.”

“OH. Yeah. Well for starters, Melanie’s my girlfriend. And the first person I rescued. Though she was captive for a month before I knew where she was.”

“And did that just happen?” added Kim, in a tone that suggested the whole boyfriend-girlfriend thing might be a ruse.

“You mean … how long ago? It’s … complicated. We’ve known each other long before this. Two years ago, I hired her because I was developing a brain-computer interface and needed a biologist on my team. And she used to flirt with me all the time, but at the time she was my employee – granted my only employee, but I understand that kind of stuff is frowned upon, so I … tried not to give in.”

I continued, “After the project was over, she went to work for Advanced Future Tech, which is where this all started, and she and Maria became best friends. And yes, I met Maria before this happened to her too.” I sighed. “Alright. To summarize current events in a nutshell. Maria got caught in the midst of Melanie pushing for answers to what happened to her … and then I had to rescue BOTH of them. That’s when we discovered what they were up to. And discovered the second machine they were building, and their location, and who they were working with. So that’s what led to discovering the underground bunker where Cindy and Becky were being held, though at the time we didn’t know they were actually in the bunker. We rescued them, and brought the police in, which led to Keisha being captured during the raid and held hostage. And then when the police gave me access to the remaining lab books that they confiscated, that’s how we discovered the two of you were also caught up in this. But finding the compound they held you in … that was very hard to find. And the girls kept insisting I figure out how to rescue you as soon as possible. So I spent the last three days staking that place out and developing a rescue plan. So … that’s how we ended up here. In a nutshell.”

They digested that for a few moments before Kim said, “So this Advanced Future Tech is behind THIS?” She was scowling.

“NO. Just two rogue employees. Cindy and Becky … are the CEO’s wife and daughter. They were used to blackmail the CEO once he discovered the plot. They threatened to torture or kill them, while claiming they’d reverse this once he cooperated. In reality they had NO CLUE how to reverse this. Somehow I seem to be the only one that has ANY ideas on that subject. Which is why everyone seems to be waiting for me to come up with the solution.”

Kim scoffed. “YOU? You look like you just got out of college. What do YOU know?”

“A little.”

Erin nudged her. “Kim, you were in and out on the way back. Melanie said he’s like super smart and has multiple PhD’s or something.”

I shrugged. “Kim, I think you and I might have actually crossed paths at the university at one time.”

She scoffed again. “Not possible. You’ve got to be at least ten years younger than me.”

“Possibly. Though I was a LOT younger than my classmates too.”

Suddenly her eyes got wide. “YOU! Now I remember. A couple of my friends used to joke about this … teenager in their graduate classes. The kid who seemed to know everything.”

I shrugged again. “Well, if I knew everything then I’d have this solved already. Though I only got ahold of that machine a few days ago … and we spent three of those days figuring out how to rescue you two.”

Erin added, “And we really appreciate that, by the way.” She nudged Kim again, as if to tell her to get with the program and stop pestering me.

“Well, let’s look at that leg. If that’s okay?” I had the penlight in hand, and my magnifier on a stand so I could look through it easily. Kim scooted over and left her leg uncovered, pushing the corner of the towel down to cover her crotch. I asked, “Where does it hurt the most?” and she slid her hand down over a spot below the knee. “Okay, now let me know if it hurts too much, I need to lift it up a bit. Umm … actually, let me lift you up onto the table here so you we don’t put strain on it.” She let me lift her gently onto the Barbie table and scoot it closer, so she could lay back and I could brace her leg with my fingers. I held the pen light under it and turned it on, pressing the light up to her skin, and slowly moved it around so I could see.

She grunted and gritted her teeth.

“Sorry. I … AH. Okay. It’s not broken all the way through, that’s good, but you may have a hairline fracture. Would you be okay with me making a splint to wear, just for now? We need to keep your lower leg straight so it can heal.”

She nodded.

“Okay. I’ve got something we can use. Hold tight for just a minute.” I went into the garage and pulled down an old box of craft supplies, where I found a package of popsicle sticks and grabbed a couple. I sliced them both in half with a sharp knife and then grabbed some tape. Back inside, I lay her flat on the big table and tried to position her leg as straight as possible, then positioned the sticks and wrapped tape around them.

She just looked at it for a few moments, and then tried wiggling her toes.

“I know it’s a little awkward, but this will help in a pinch. I can make a cast tomorrow … maybe. I have to see what materials we have here to make one. We’ll figure something out.”

This time she just looked up at me for a minute, as if appraising me. “Thank you” she finally said, and then added, “I appreciate it. Sorry if I was giving you a hard time earlier.”

“That’s alright. You’ve been through a lot. Everyone here has. Tell you what, do either of you need anything else now – something more to eat or whatever – or do you want to get some sleep? I’ll make a late breakfast for everyone later and then call Sergeant Joe and fill him in on what happened tonight.”

Erin replied, “Sleep. Sleep is good.”

“Okay. Can I carry you both back to the ‘house’?”

“House?”

“I bought a large dollhouse – as soon as I discovered there were more of you. It’s big enough for you to stand up in, and there are multiple bedrooms, so there’s a little more privacy. Before that, they were making sleeping bags on the floor.”

They let me carry them back to the bedroom and I set them down in front of the dollhouse, where the girls came out to bring them in and get them situated. In the meantime I went straight to bed and crashed.

---------------------

The next morning I woke to chatter. The girls were all talking – bonding with the new people, or at least trying to. They hadn’t seemed to notice I was awake yet, so I just remained where I was and listened in as best I could. I was really curious what Kim and Erin thought of all this.

“So he’s not with the police? I guess that explains that we’re in a regular house.”

“No. But he’s the only one who figured out what was going on. And found the mansion. And the scientists. And the compound where YOU were. The police had no idea until he TOLD them. No offense, Keisha.”

I heard a snort. “No, she’s right. NOBODY had a clue. And from what I saw, these people were very close to getting away with the whole scheme. They were days from being able to set up shop anywhere in the world and start … selling people like us on the black market.”

“And you know he’s doing all of this on his own dime.”

“Seriously?”

At that point someone realized I was awake, and everyone stopped talking. Until Cindy blurted, “Good morning! Sleep well?” She was way too perky for this early.

I grunted. “It was a rough night. I’ll get started on breakfast.”

“Or lunch?”

I glanced at the clock and groaned. “OH. I didn’t realize it was that late. Someone should have tried to wake me. Just give me a minute … “ I staggered into the bathroom and freshened up, splashing water on my face to wake up – and a pain in my side quickly scolded me for stretching. Damn that hurt. Then I trudged into the kitchen and started working on … lunch.

A little later, I came back to round up everyone, grabbing the basket on the way. Everyone piled into the basket – they were all dressed already, I felt like the laggard today. I carried the girls to the kitchen and set the basket down on the table, so they could all start piling out.

“Umm … do we have enough seats? Apologies if it’s tight – I can grab something in a pinch if needed.”

“How about the sofa?” asked Melanie.

“Ah. Ok.” So I reached over and grabbed the little sofa off the counter and placed it on the table next to the girls. At that, everyone found seats. Kim seemed to find the sofa easier to sit at and keep her leg straight. I started doling out food and beverages and it was obvious everyone was pretty hungry. We were all a little off schedule after last night’s adventure, and as a result we all skipped breakfast while sleeping in.

As they ate, I mentioned that I was going to call Sergeant Joe after lunch and that he might want to come by today or tomorrow to take statements. And that as soon as I had everything put up from this adventure – and tried returning anything we didn’t use – I could focus on the machine – and first reconstructing my formulas, which the goons had ripped down from the wall during their break-in. I did notice that for the most part, the girls were a little more subdued. Usually somebody tended to get raunchy, but not this time. I suspected it was our new guests – who’d only been here since early this morning. Which was fine, in my opinion. While they’d been likely naked and abused for the last three weeks – or four in Erin’s case – they deserved a break from that.

Though I did wonder how those two would react once the girls went back to their usual, unrestrained – and at times raunchy - behavior.

Melanie's Story Part 64 - Run Like Hell

by Rocket » Tue Feb 27, 2024 8:38 pm

Melanie held her breath and froze. The huge naked man was looking right up at her. Her heart was pounding. She felt a bead of sweat run down her temple. But she didn’t dare move, not a hair.

Then he scowled.

And then looked away.

And in that instant, she backed off, as quietly as she could, hoping maybe he hadn’t realized she was there. If he had, she might not get out of here alive.

She knelt there for a few moments, taking a few calming breaths, and contemplated her next move. They’d found one of the victims. That alone meant they were right, that this was the right place. But this guy – was this NXT? - the one who they think bankrolled the whole scheme - was right there with her. Less than ten feet away. Was the other victim here too?

Melanie kept trying to stay calm. She slowly backed off the edge of the grate – she could see a little bit from an angle, but dared not lean over where that creepy guy could see her again. She scanned what she could see – basically one side wall – and possibly a window – and then crept low along the edge of the ductwork. There were maybe a couple inches between the edge and the cutout for the grate. She stayed low, looked around the next wall – the headboard of that bed was in view – and then continued to the other side of the grate, where she could see another wall … and her breath caught.

It was a cage sitting on a table.

And it looked like someone was in it.

Someone who was laying down on the floor of the cage. Even from this distance though, it looked like the person had been crying recently – and she could see signs of bruises – huge bruises. One leg was just covered in purple. She shuddered at the thought that someone could be so cruel. And braced herself with the knowledge that despite the risk, they were doing the right thing trying to rescue them from this.

Now she had to … what? It would probably be best to use the knockout gas first. She couldn’t alert the others yet, or he’d hear her speaking. She was already nervous that he appeared to be looking right at her just a few moments ago. Though right now he was grunting and … oh hell, did that mean he was going to … spew his nasty gunk all over that poor girl any minute? Well, maybe he was distracted and wouldn’t notice a brown liquid dripping from the grate.

Melanie double-checked her gas mask. And debated once again whether she should sneak off and alert the others first, just in-case the mask wasn’t enough. Yeah, she felt she should do that – if the gas mask wasn’t enough to keep her from passing out, she’d have to at least tell them where she was. And she knew they had limited time, though she didn’t know how much time was left.

So she slowly crept further down the shaft – there were additional rooms around a bend, but she found a spot halfway in between, hunkered down, and then whispered into her headset.

“Honey?”

“Babe? Are you alright?”

“Yeah.” She took a deep breath. “I found them.”

She heard a gasp. “That’s great. Just stay there, close to the grate. I’ll figure out what room you’re in and head there. Have you used the gas yet?”

“Umm … “ she paused for a moment. “I … was afraid to use it before I told you where I am … in case … in case … “

“It’s okay” he said. “But go ahead and use it now. I’m tracking you. Buzz me again just to let me know when it works, so I don’t come up there too soon. I’ll tell Keisha to head that way too, so keep an eye out for her.”

“Okay.” She took a breath. “And … there’s a guy in the next room, maybe a guard. I’m worried he’ll hear something.”

“Alright. Stay calm. I’ll be there real soon. We’re halfway through this. I’m coming to get you. I love you babe.”

“I love you too.” Her heart swelled at that reminder that he was out there and coming to get her.

She had to do this NOW … she couldn’t let him down – or let the victims down, for that matter. So she got back up and pulled out one of the glass tubes – thinking maybe it would be safer to break the tip here, rather than right by the grate. She shuddered at the memory of him looking RIGHT AT HER.

She got out a second one for good measure. And then nudged the tip of one under her foot, hoping the lack of a hard sole wouldn’t prevent her from doing this. And she stopped herself. NO. This wouldn’t do – it could go through her foot, or the gas might start spreading all through the duct instead of in the room. No, no, NO. Dammit!

Sighing to herself, she held both glass tubes and walked back to the grate. She knelt along the edge and confirmed the victim in the cage was still there … and she heard more grunts, so she figured the guy – and the other victim – were still there, though she was afraid to take a chance at moving where he would see her. She took a moment to look at the plug on the glass tip, and wondered – could she just poke it out? She thought for a moment and then realized … the saw. Or the piece of a saw blade that she’d used to widen the opening in the flex duct. And to think she’d almost left it on the roof. She pulled it out, and … maybe? … not on that end, but the bigger end … YES. It would work. She could cut away the wax plug and it wouldn’t make much noise. So she tried that, and YES, it was working. She cut away the first one, and then tilted it over the edge of the grate. As it started to drip, she propped it on her thigh and did the same to the second one, opening the wide end, and tilted it over the grate. Both were starting to drip the compound into the room, where it turned to gas quickly.

She heard a “What the … “ and then a thump. She cringed, afraid the guy might have fallen off the bed and crushed the victim.

Dare she look?

She crept a little further over the grate, to where she could see … and … he’d slid backwards against the headboard. She gave a sigh of relief. The victim was still there … attached to his dick, which was starting to sag. She almost snorted at the absurdity of it all.

Now all she could do was wait.

----------------------------

I was thankful to hear from Melanie, though the clock was ticking – the guard that would normally be watching the cameras, had been out for over … I checked my watch … 24 minutes. Damn. Thirty minutes was the threshold, I was pretty sure the guy would be out that long. Anything after that was just luck.

As I tossed my grappling hook up to the top of the wall, at a spot that I believed would be at least partially hidden in shadows on the other side, I messaged Keisha.

“Hey, Keisha?”

“Yeah, it’s me.”

“Okay. Melanie’s found them.”

There was silence for just a moment. “OH! Both of them?”

“Yeah, she’s about to use the gas, and I’m climbing the outer wall now. Can you start heading over towards Melanie? Do you know which way she went?”

“Sure. Heading that way now. Keisha out.”

Okay. I started climbing – I at least had the sense to make some knots in the rope, so I had a foothold for climbing. The wall was about ten feet high, not much different than I dealt with in the mansion rescue. I flattened myself at the top of the wall and looked around for any guards. Ideally I’d avoid cameras too, but I was dressed in dark clothes and wearing a gas mask and headset, so even if I was caught on camera I shouldn’t be identifiable. Hopefully.

I looked ahead to my target – on the second floor. Based on the tracker on Melanie’s back, I estimated this would be the second window in the front. Of course, I sighed. My luck, it would have to be in front and not on the side or back. So I’d be more exposed. I’d just have to move fast. And quietly. And hope there were no night patrols walking around.

Taking one more quick look around for any guards, and not seeing any, I unhooked the grapple and jumped down into the brush at the base of the wall. I took a couple of breaths and then ran quickly towards the front corner of the building, diving behind the bushes. I looked straight up to confirm I was in the right spot. There was a first floor window in the same spot – right in front of me.

And if someone looked out that window, I was SO fucked.

I crept to the side so I wouldn’t be right in front of the window, and then checked to make sure I had that small crowbar in a spot I could easily pull it out from. I’d have to do that one-handed once I was up on the window ledge. I debated whether it was possible to get up there without the grappling hook – it would make noise, especially if it whacked the glass. I recalled Melanie said there was a guy in the adjacent room, possibly a guard. I debated whether to ask Keisha to use one of her knockout doses there when she arrived, though it might take her a few minutes to traverse the distance, so I couldn’t count on that before I got up there. And time was running out.

I left my grappling hook and rope in the bushes and tried putting one foot on the corner of the window ledge, then reached up to hook my fingers under the top of the window for balance. The windows were tall enough that maybe I could get to the second floor window if I could just find one foothold in between. There was a large eyelet coming out of the mortar – likely meant for some sort of cable at one time, but empty now. It only stuck out an inch – and I worried it wouldn’t hold my weight. Though I only needed it to for a few moments. Glad I had boots with rigid soles, I tried raising my other leg enough to lock onto it with the heel, and then I pulled myself up enough that my head reached the bottom ledge of the second floor window. I used both hands to pull myself up, though to peer in and confirm – yes this had to be the right room. Through a small gap in the curtains I could make out a guy – naked? - flopped down on the bed, looking like he was asleep, and I could glimpse the corner of a cage on the opposite wall. I expected the victims would be knocked out as well as anyone else in the room, but there really wasn’t a way to avoid that – and maybe it was better, as we could grab them and get away long before they started delaying me with questions. By the time they would wake up, hopefully, we’d be in the car and on the highway, and the girls could help talk to them.

But I was getting WAY ahead of myself. I had to get in there first. I hoisted myself up on one arm – bracing to stay aloft – and tried the window. As suspected, it didn’t budge. I carefully worked my other arm around to pull out that crowbar – trying my best not to fall down. Seeing that the lock was near the center between the upper and lower panes, I tried wedging the curved end of the crowbar between the panes, carefully, working it further in until I heard a pop. I worried someone else would hear that pop too – and held my breath for a moment. I didn’t see anyone running in – though if everyone in the room was knocked out, someone running in would discover that, and I didn’t know how much of the gas was still lingering. Best to just get it over with and get inside, I was in a precarious position here. So I slowly nudged the lower pane up, enough to wrap my arm over the sill, and then brought my other arm inside and pulled the rest of me over the sill as quietly as I could. Which was NOT very quiet. I still worried someone would be rushing through that door any moment.

I stood up and took stock of the situation. And almost wished I hadn’t. I saw one woman in the cage, passed out of course, but she looked in really bad shape – bruises all over, but as dark as those bruises were on her leg, it could be broken. I knelt down and unzipped my backpack, intending to lay her gently across the padded bottom. I opened the top of the cage and reached inside, scooping up the battered woman in my hand. It was hard to be certain, as she looked like hell, between the bruises, the filth and her hair looking like she rolled around in glue, but I suspected this may be that assistant district attorney that had gone missing three weeks ago.

Laying her down carefully in the heavily-cushioned bottom of the backpack – I chastised myself for almost stopping to take a closer look at her first, there wasn’t time – I wondered why the other one wasn’t in the cage. Melanie said she’d seen both. Melanie! I looked up at the grate.

“Melanie?” I whispered.

“Here” she whispered back.

“Umm … where’s the other one?”

“That … creep has her. Look … between his legs.” She sounded like she was about to gag as she said it.

I took a look and … oh hell. OH HELL. That was SO nasty to look at. And did I have to … cut her free of that thing? Geez. I felt like I should just lop it off. The guy probably deserved it. But before I did, it dawned on me – would we need evidence, beyond the girls’ testimony once they were rescued? So I pulled out my phone and quickly snapped a few pics – of the naked guy and the woman strapped to his dick – and the cage as well.

“Okay. Babe? Watch for Keisha. I’ll … deal with this and then I’ll get you out of there in a sec.”

Not stopping to hear her response, I walked around to the … yuk. I did NOT want to touch that thing. And the poor girl – looked like she had some fresh … sperm? On her face and down her back, as well as older dried stuff caked in her hair. And EEW, it was still warm. I worked her loose as best I could, extricating her from that nasty limp thing, and tried to wipe the wet stuff off her with the corner of the bedsheet. Then I lowered her into the backpack, strapping her to one of the tiny harnesses.

Next, I pulled out my power screwdriver and looked for something to stand on – the edge of the bed would have to do. I really hoped nobody came in while I was doing this. I loosened one of the two grate screws, and then removed the other one entirely, where I could pull the grate down and to the side. Melanie walked over to the edge.

“Do you see Keisha yet?”

“No … I … OH, I think I see her now. She’s … “ Melanie began using one arm to motion her to hurry.
I went ahead and scooped up Melanie and brought her down so I could slip her into the backpack. She grabbed one of the harnesses and secured herself as I climbed back up to the grate. I heard tiny footsteps – Keisha may have been running at this point – and a few moments later I saw her peek her head over the edge of the grate.

I reached up and scooped her up. She looked like she’d been running, she was breathing hard. I wanted to ask, but time was short. The first guard could be waking up any minute. So I stepped down and placed her in the backpack next to Melanie. As she secured her own harness, I zipped it up, put it over my shoulders, and then – before leaving – debated whether to put the grate back. Seeing it open would certainly throw them off, but they’d know someone else was in here. I supposed they’d figure it out anyway. So I reattached it quickly, stuffed the screwdriver in my pocket, and headed for the window.

At the last moment, I thought of an idea to slow them down, in-case the guy in the next room came in. I took a couple more of the glass droppers out, and snapped them open near the door, shaking out the liquid. With any luck some might even travel to the next room under the door; though as much noise as we’d made, I was surprised someone hadn’t barreled in here yet. Maybe because they knew what their boss was doing and were told not to disturb him? Hopefully something like that. I ran to the window, dropped the empty tubes into the bushes below, grabbed the crowbar and secured it, climbed out, pulled the window down, lowered myself as much as I could and then jumped.

As I hit the ground I tried to bend my legs and minimize the jolt, worried I’d be further injuring the victims – and my two intrepid little explorers, for that matter. I ducked down below the bushes, felt around for my grappling hook and rope, and then looked around for any guards. We’d been lucky so far. Really lucky.

Just as I said that, I heard footsteps in the grass and quickly hid as best I could behind the bushes.

Listening and trying not to make a sound, I crouched as low as I could – wishing those bushes were a little taller and thicker – and hoped the guard would continue past. As it was, I could actually make out a little bit through the branches. I realized the guard had stopped nearby. Then I saw a small flash of light. A match? Was the guy taking a smoking break? Right HERE? NOW? Geez. The minutes were ticking, I was sure we were past the 30 minute mark. I debated whether I needed to run up to the guy and break a dose of knockout gas in his face, just to make our escape.

Then just as I was contemplating that and my chances of making it without alerting more guards, I heard “Franco! Get your ass over here.”

The smoking guard muttered, “Shit” and trotted off … toward the guard house. Oh hell. Did someone discover the guard we knocked out?

While they were busy with that, I took a quick look around – we were out of time. I crept below the bushes as best I could, over to the side of the house, and then sprang into a dead run. The wall was in my sights. I just ran for the nearest point, not trying to find the exact spot I’d used coming in. Plus I had the grappling hook in my hand, not up on the wall. Though given I didn’t use it climbing into the building, maybe I should have left it there – that spot was enough in the shadows that maybe the rope wouldn’t have been spotted. It would have saved me a few precious seconds.

I got up to the base of the wall and tossed the hook up. Maddeningly, it took a couple tries to find a secure spot atop the wall – and it made a clank that I hoped wouldn’t draw anyone this way. Then I climbed as quickly as I could.

Before I reached the top, I heard a “Hey! There! Stop!” and as I reached the top of the wall, pulling the rope up with me, a gunshot ricocheted off the stone just inches from my leg, sending shards flying. Something bit into my calf as I was rolling over and dropping down the other side – the hook almost coming loose as I dropped a couple feet and swung on the rope, almost losing my grip as well. I judged the remaining distance – I was less than three feet off the ground at that point – and jumped down, immediately spinning around to get my bearings and then running like mad.

I cleared the trees and brush, whacking my knee more than once and almost falling in a crevice along the way, and ran as hard as I could. I had no idea how quickly they’d be after us. I hoped they wouldn’t have rope handy and would have to go out the front drive – or maybe there was another gate somewhere – but if they had a vehicle, they could certainly catch up with me. They knew which direction I was headed. All I could think of was getting to the car and peeling out before they could – the other girls were in the car, completely defenseless. Surely they would find the car if they sent out people to search.

I saw the hill in sight and ran up and over it so fast I almost tumbled down the other side. I yanked out the car keys, opened the door, started the car before I even had my backpack off – I cringed realizing I had four women in that backpack – probably all bruised up at this point. I just leaned forward, trying not to squish the backpack, and peeled down the dirt and gravel path and back onto the highway. I went as fast as I could with the lights off, not even acknowledging the girls yet – they could probably see from my face that we had to hurry. I kept glancing back to see if anyone was following, but kept going until we’d taken a couple of turns – which were damn hard to see in the dark, it would be impossible to see a thing if there wasn’t some moonlight. At some point I’d flung the headset and gas mask over my shoulder, they were somewhere in the back seat. I finally gave in and flipped the road lights on (using the headlights would keep the back tail lights on as well – so I stuck with the road lights, which on this car were only in the front) and slowly worked the backpack off my back, setting it on the floor in front of the passenger seat. I felt bad not opening the pack yet – Melanie and Keisha were probably holding on for dear life, and I worried the two people we just rescued, would start waking up soon.

Running the numbers in my head, I figured Melanie was out over half an hour just from those two drops inhaled from several feet away, so maybe these two would stay under for a while longer – they’d been exposed to more of it. I estimated five minutes by the time I’d gotten up to the room and was gathering them – going by Melanie telling me she hadn’t done it yet when we spoke. Then from there to the car, maybe ten minutes? – the guy stopping for a smoke wasted a minute or two. So fifteen minutes by the time we got in the car, which meant another 15 or 20 minutes and they COULD start to wake up. We’d been driving for several of those minutes already.

The girls could see I was rushing and didn’t bother me with questions, but now Cindy started to speak. “So. What’s happening?”

“I … got delayed with the escape. A guard came around and stopped for a smoke break right in front of the bushes I was hiding behind, and then it sounded like someone spotted the guard we’d knocked out. I ran for it when they were distracted, but by the time I was climbing the wall someone spotted me and started shooting.”

“Shooting?” she mouthed just as Maria blurted, “Shit. Did you get hit?”

“I ... something hit my leg, but … it might have been shrapnel or something. I just ran here as fast as I could and pulled out. I’m still worried they’re following us.”

“Well … keep going then.”

Becky blurted, “But what about the others?”

“Oh. Yeah. I’m SO sorry. I’m afraid to stop and get them out until we’re further away. Give me a few minutes. Maybe I can find a turnoff and we can park and hide until the coast is clear.”

-----------------

So I continued another roughly ten miles of driving with only the road lights on – thankful there weren’t any other cars on this road for me to whack into. Or anyone to see me slide into one of the borrow ditches along the highway for that matter – not that I did, but I came really close more than once. Finally there were some turnoffs that – according to the map app on my phone – wouldn’t put us too far off our course. I turned down one, saw a gravel service drive and a berm, and pulled off, hoping the berm would hide us from the main road. I turned the car around carefully and then shut the road lights off – keeping the car running in-case we had to peel off in a hurry.

I leaned back in the seat and took a few breaths, and then flipped on an interior light, and reached for the backpack. I lifted it up and into my lap, and then slowly unzipped it.

“It’s about freaking time” muttered Keisha, though she didn’t appear too upset.

“I”m sorry – we had to get out of there. They started shooting at me.”

“Yeah. We heard.”

“Let’s get you out of there.” I reached in and slowly lifted Keisha out and onto the passenger seat, and then Melanie as well. “I’m sorry it was such a bumpy trip back – I wasn’t expecting them to have other guards out. The days we were watching by camera, I didn’t see anyone making rounds after dark.”

Melanie replied, “I figured something was wrong. But riding in there was like a roller coaster with the lights off. Guess it could have been worse, but I’m sure I have a bruise or two somewhere.”

I sighed. “Yeah. I was worried about that. And the … “

“Oh yeah. I think they’re still knocked out, but I don’t know how long … “

“OH. Let me get them out of there. I’m not sure if they’ll … let me touch them once they’re awake, and the alternative is they’re stuck in that bag for the whole trip home. Or longer. Umm … maybe we can drape something over them until they’re ready to put some clothes on?”

Maria snorted. “You don’t want to dress them yourself?”

“I … “ I hadn’t thought of that. “Do you think they’ll be upset with me?”

“Not if you do it before they wake up.”

I nodded. “Okay. I’ll … give it a try. Do you still have those clothes from earlier? I’ll wash everything when we get home.”

Becky pulled the blouses and skirts over to the edge of the seat where I could grab them easily. I reached in the bag and slid out the girl with the black hair, the one that was covered in … spunk. Actually looking at her for the first time … she definitely looked Asian, which matched the lab notes I found. She had bruises, but mostly just looked filthy. Under the grime though, she was young, shapely and her tiny breasts were round and firm … ugh, I caught myself staring at her instead of dressing her. Sheesh, she’d wake up before I was done at this rate. So I took the skirt and held her up, dangling, so I could wrap it around her and fasten the velcro in the back. She could adjust it later if she needed to. I shifted her in my hand and then worked the blouse over her, which was a little trickier. Then I set her down in between the others on the passenger seat.

Next I reached in for the other woman, who I’d laid across the bottom of the bag. Hopefully she wasn’t in too bad a shape from the trip. I wrapped my fingers around her and slowly lifted her up. So this was the DA that was reported missing in the news – Kim Eagleton they said. Her face was dirty and bruised, but I could see the resemblance from the picture. She was a little older, but not bad looking. She was just a little overweight, but tall enough to carry it well, and her breasts were huge. Aside from her being covered in bruises all over – and her leg was purple and twisted – I wondered if it might be broken. I’d have to examine it as soon as we got home – ice and a splint maybe – if she’d let me.

I reached for a skirt and carefully draped her so I could wrap the skirt around her and fasten it. Then I took the blouse and struggled a bit getting it onto her – inadvertently smooshing her breasts more than once. As soon as I had it on her, I gently lay her down next to the other newcomer, and the others sat on either side. I was amazed that seven of them could all sit together in the passenger seat. Hell, I was amazed that I was now … in charge of seven women? It just boggled the mind.

Then I tossed the backpack into the back seat and began fishing for snacks and water for everyone. It would be a while before we made it home – an hour and a half IF we didn’t have to take any more detours.

Just as I was about to pull out onto the road again – I was mapping out the fastest way to get back to civilization, where we could easily blend in – I heard a groan. Glancing down, it looked like the Asian girl was starting to stir. I debated whether to drive or wait, but Melanie saw my look and understood my dilemma.

“Go ahead and drive. We need to get home where it’s safe. We’ll talk to her.”

I nodded. “Okay.” And I pulled out to the edge of the road, my lights still off, looking to be sure nobody was coming. I turned onto the road – this was a side road but it only added a few minutes to the trip, so I thought it would be a safe choice. It still made me nervous around here, there weren’t many places to hide – and car lights would be visible for a mile here in the dark, with flat roads and plowed fields. So I pulled out, and then went as far as I could with the lights off before flipping on the road lights only. I picked up speed and kept going, around some more turns, and picked up another farm road that should bring us back to a real state highway – not the same one we took before, but a different one that would take us towards the city from the south rather than from the east. A longer trip, but I worried there would be people after us – and I hoped that even if they figured out we may be headed to the city, they would assume we’d be on the main highway.

As I drove, I heard a yelp, and then a shriek. Keisha was on it first, saying ‘It’s okay, it’s okay, you’re safe.”

“SAFE?”

“This is a rescue.”

“RESCUE? Who ARE you?”

“I’m a police officer. My name is Keisha. All of us here have been shrunk just like you. We’re on our way to a safe house now, where we’re working on a solution.”

“I … “ she sounded speechless. I couldn’t break my eyes from the road though, not with such dim lighting to see by. I could go much faster with the headlights, but I hesitated to do that until I was somewhere that had a little cover, or perhaps other cars on the road. This was past midnight and these farm roads were deserted.

A few moments later, I heard some mumbling, and then a “Gawk” and soon after, another shriek.

“Kim. It’s ME.”

Another shriek. And then “What … Where ARE we?”

Just then, I noticed headlights – behind us. What were the odds this was just some random person driving by?

“Hold on, ladies. We might have company.”

Everyone stopped and looked at me – and the two new women looked up at me for the first time, and … shrieked again. I left the others to work on calming them down for now. I still was using only road lights, but I found the closest gravel service path and pulled off it and shut the lights off, hoping that would be enough and they’d just pass by. I turned the car around, slowly, so it would be facing the road again – in case we had to take off in a hurry, and so they wouldn’t see the license plate. Just in-case though, I turned and reached into the back seat to grab my pack and the gas mask. I unzipped the side pouch and slid out a couple more tubes of the knockout gas.

Then as the headlights got closer, I opened the car door just a couple inches – and as a last thought, also grabbed the crowbar. I whispered, “Everyone quiet” as I slid the gas mask on. Even if I didn’t use the gas mask, I didn’t want them seeing my face. The less they had to go on, the safer we’d be. Shoot, even Sergeant Joe didn’t know about this place, much less that we’d gone there.

Not yet anyway.

Though I hoped the car would just go by – and that it would just be a random person and not one of NXT’s people searching for me – a small part of me hoped if it was his people, that I could deal with them now – out here in the middle of nowhere, in the middle of the night – rather than close to home, where they could keep coming back after us. And put the girls at more risk. Obviously I wasn’t a trained fighter – I had the knockout gas and maybe the element of surprise. Maybe.

Sure enough, judging by the headlights, the car was slowing down. They might have noticed us pulling off. In my efforts to keep the taillights dark – thus no headlights – I couldn’t go very fast. So someone catching up to us was probably inevitable. Would they have radioed to the others by now, or waited until they knew they had me?

I crept slowly out of the car, closing the door quietly behind me, and ducked into the ditch. Not the best spot to hide, but options were very limited.

The other car stopped. Right in front of the gravel path. Trying to block it, I realized with a start. Should I dare try making a move before they found me – or before they got to my car, where the girls were defenseless? Despite the cool night air, a bead of sweat ran down my back.

I heard voices but couldn’t make out the words.

What I COULD make out were the sounds of pistols being cocked.

Melanie's Story Part 63 - Kicking the Hornet's Nest

by Rocket » Tue Feb 20, 2024 7:57 pm

The next morning, I found Melanie and Becky still dozing on my chest. I suppose I’d worn them out, though sometimes it was hard to tell. I was going to ease them off my chest so I could go to the bathroom and freshen up, but they started to wake up as soon as I tried. So I brought them with me to the bathroom and left them to do their thing while I showered. Everyone else seemed to be up and about already.

Right after I made breakfast for everyone and hurriedly cleaned up afterwards, I was back in the office working on finalizing my plan to break into the compound and – hopefully – rescue the two remaining victims from the mysterious NXT. I went about charging all of the remaining headsets – including a couple extras – and went through the rest of the boxes I hadn’t even unpacked yet. Additional body suits … magnets … flashlights with straps (I figured these were battery-operated, if the batteries died I could always shrink more batteries) … netting … and more. I sighed. Yes, this was going to be an expensive rescue. I found the package of peel-and-stick whiteboard sheets and ripped it open so I could begin covering the wall with them. The wall was still damaged from the goons ripping down the old sheets, so it didn’t really matter at this point. I would use these to lay out the details of my plan for invading the compound and escaping, then later I’d need to recreate my physics equations as I worked to solve the girls’ shrinking dilemma.

I made some additional checks of the drone images, to make sure I wasn’t missing anything, and checked for more images from the camera I’d hidden up on a hillside a quarter mile from the compound. By lunchtime I was putting the finishing touches on what I felt was our best chance of making it in and out of the compound alive – and hopefully with the two remaining victims in tow.

-----------------------

As we ate lunch, I told the girls that I had the plan nearly finalized and that I would need some volunteers.

“What would we need to do?” Cindy asked. I knew she was keen on rescuing anyone else that had been in a situation like hers – and I could understand that, given she was captive and abused for over two months, most of that time in a cage in an underground bunker. She’d been the most vocal in pushing for me to mount a rescue.

“Well, I can explain it in detail after we eat, if you want to come back to the office. I do need at least two people to … go INSIDE the building though.”

“What?!” Cindy exclaimed. The others were speechless for the moment, though only Melanie had a look on her face like she wasn’t surprised.

“I believe I can get two people inside SECRETLY, but … it’s going to involve some flying. Melanie’s flown on the drone before, it’d be something like that.”

They all turned and looked at her. Maria was there back when we used the drone to plant cameras at the mansion, though Melanie was the only one who’d actually flown while strapped to it. The others had only heard us tell the story. Hearing it isn’t the same as seeing it I suppose. Suddenly they wanted to know what it was like riding on the drone, was it like a roller-coaster, or worse, did she get sick when flying up there, how high did she go, was she scared. To Melanie’s credit, she calmly told them what it was like. Granted, while she did fly in the dark – like we’d have to do this time – she’d only had to fly maybe a couple blocks’ distance. The mansions in that ritzy neighborhood north of the city, were each on a few acres – huge for the city, but small compared to the heavily rural area where the compound was somehow hidden from view – hidden from the road and erased from the major satellite maps. Though when Melanie flew on the drone, she was actually placing cameras while strapped underneath. Whoever volunteered this time, would probably fly over the compound and then climb off when it landed. Nonetheless, she was the only one with past experience riding on a drone, and the rest of lunch was spent hearing her talk about it.

Anxious to get more details out of me, once they’d gotten all they could out of Melanie, the girls finished eating and urged me to just come back later to clean up the dishes. Before I’d finished eating for myself, they were already climbing into the makeshift transport basket, asking me to carry them all to the office.

----------------

Once the girls had climbed out of the basket and gotten comfortable on the office floor, I began to describe some elements of the plan, using dry-erase markers to explain. I’d already drawn a sketch of the compound – the layout of the wall, buildings, placement of security cameras, mechanicals, etc.

“So I’m going to need to climb the wall here … “ I pointed to a spot that I felt the trees would at least partially hide from the nearest camera “… but I can’t just walk in. First off, there will be a guard watching the cameras, and guards on patrol. And second, I don’t know WHERE in the main building they’re being held.”

“I assume you’ve already been coming up with solutions, or did you bring us all in here to brainstorm?” asked Cindy. I heard Maria snort.

“No, I have ideas. But that’s where I’m going to need some help. And some volunteers.”

“This is where we get to fly on a drone?” asked Keisha.

“Kinda. But we’re getting ahead of ourselves. Here, let me explain.” I went back to where I was going to try to go over the wall. “I can get over this, but I can’t just traipse across the grass, I’d be completely out in the open. So we need to do two things. First,” I pointed to the guard shack near where the entry drive came out from the trees “… I need to do something with the guard HERE. This is who’s watching all those cameras.”

Melanie piped up. “The knockout gas?”

The others looked at her. Cindy mouthed ‘knockout gas?’

“OH!” she blurted. “That’s what we were … working on in the lab yesterday. It … umm … works really well.”

A few eyebrows shot up. I interjected, “We’ll need that a few times in this incursion. Just a sec.” I jogged back to the kitchen, got the carton down and slid one of the filled droppers out of the box, the ends both plugged. Carefully walking it back to the office, I held it out for everyone to see, garnering some interesting looks.

“What is THAT?” exclaimed Becky.

“This is the knockout gas. It’s in a liquid right now, but it spreads quickly. I filled droppers and then plugged the ends – so they’re light enough if … one of you were to carry a couple. And they could either be dropped on a hard surface to break open, or … I suppose you could just crack off the tip and let it drip where you want it.”

I got a mix of odd looks. Cindy asked, “And how would you – or WE – not be knocked out at the same time?”

“Ah. Well, anyone who carries these would also have a gas mask. And YES, I can shrink some so they’ll fit whoever volunteers to come along.”

Becky asked, “Does this stuff really work? For real?” She was looking at Melanie as she said it.

Melanie’s mouth twisted for a moment. Then she nodded. “Yeah. Pretty quickly.”

I added, “We placed a drop in a cage with some animals and … “ I glanced at Melanie, “what was it, a few seconds?”

“Yeah. But it spreads.” Everyone looked at her. “Umm … I was sitting across the aisle from those cages and I got a whiff and … “

I sighed. “Yes, Melanie was out for a little while too. Hence the gas masks for everyone who touches this stuff. We need something that we can toss into a room and knock out everyone in the room. Or … if I come across a guard while I’m running across that yard, I can snap one in his face and knock him out too. I’m really trying NOT to go beat up everyone … as if I could even do that anyway.” I lifted an arm to make a muscle … I certainly was no weakling, but I was no match for armed guards. “And I’d rather not shoot anyone either. Remember, we’re trying to rescue people. It’s one thing if we rescue them and get out before people wake up. It’s totally another if we start sending people to the hospital, especially if we find out the victims aren’t even there. Then we’re … or I’m … risking getting myself arrested for assault or worse on top of everything else. Let’s just get in and get out, and if we can use this stuff to put some people to sleep so we don’t have to fight them, all the better.”

The others just took a moment to digest all that. The consensus seemed to be to go along with this scheme, so there was that at least. Cindy asked, “So how long does this stuff … work? If we have to go searching the entire house, that might take a while.”

I nodded. “Well, Melanie only got a whiff from a distance, and she was out at least half an hour. Those … animals were out more like 45 minutes and that was with just a drop in an enclosed space. So I’m figuring, 30 to 60 minutes depending how much someone breathes in. Despite the dark color in the dropper, the gas is almost transparent once it starts to spread. I’m hoping even if someone gets a single whiff and then tries to hold their breath, they’ll still succumb to it in a few moments … and then if they’re in the same room, they’ll breathe in some more once they’re out.”

“And by the time they start to wake up … “ Cindy continued, “hopefully we’ll be gone?”

“Yep. But let me go through the battle plan first, and if you see any problems, say so. But listen to the whole plan first.”

At that, the girls fell silent, watching me.

“Okay. Now … first step is to knock out whoever is in the guard shack.” I pointed at the square drawn near the copse of trees hiding the front border of the property. “This is who’s monitoring the cameras. Now I’ve been tracking the guard shifts and there’s a shift change around 1030pm, after which the day people either leave or go to their bunks. It looks like most of them live on the property, which I guess makes sense with there being nothing else around. So after 11pm would be safest.”

“How are we going to get something in there?” asked Keisha.

“There’s a box air conditioner on the top of the wall. It sticks out, so there’s almost a foot ledge. There’s two options. First would be to uncork a dropper and then jam it through the foam insulation around the top – it looks pretty thin. The other option would be to break a dropper and let it drip over the intake filter, but it might not be as effective, so we might need two of those.”

Keisha cleared her throat. “That doesn’t quite explain everything. How is this stuff going to get there?”

I nodded. “Okay, gotcha. We’ll probably need a volunteer for this. I’m fashioning a harness to the drone, so one of you could ride it and then unfasten the harness to get off.”

Maria snorted. “Probably?”

I shrugged. “Alright. I haven’t come up with an alternative yet. At least not one that won’t alert all the guards first. And the idea is to go in quietly, not alert anyone. The longer they don’t know we’re there, the longer we have to find those two women that we think are inside.”

I got some nods of approval as people thought about it. In the meantime I continued on.

“SO. Once the guard is out – assuming this was successful – then I need two people to go to the roof.”

“The roof? Of the main building?”

“Yep. But there’s a reason.”

“Oh, this should be good.” Cindy snarked.

“Why the roof?” asked Becky.

“That’s the easiest access point without being seen. I can’t just land anyone on the front step, or through a side window. I did not find any cameras pointed at the roof either. Plus there’s a specific reason for using the roof, beyond it being easier to land the drone.”

I paused and checked my notes.

“Right HERE,” I pointed at a square I’d drawn on the roof (granted my schematic was more like a stick figure drawing) “… is a large air handling unit. There are two ways in. My preference is going in through the side of the main duct going in. When I blew up the drone footage I saw a couple of rips in the flex fabric right about HERE.” I drew an arrow. “The other option would be to climb in through the filters – there’s a lip here, I’m estimating 6 to 9 inches, to climb up, but usually they use basic lightweight filters on a roof intake like this, so they’re easy to pull back. You would just need to wait to be sure the fan isn’t running before you go through.”

Everyone looked at me like I was nuts. Understandable, I supposed.

“So” Cindy quipped, “you want us to jump into an air conditioner? Are you fucking NUTS?!”

I sighed. “There’s more to it than that. I did think this through already. First off, I have body suits and footwear, so you’d have some protection, but beyond that, I have magnets.”

I got more than one set of raised eyebrows.

“Okay. I have small magnets, whoever goes up there I’ll wrap them around your ankles and forearms. Ductwork is made of steel. Magnets cling to steel. So you won’t go sliding. You can go down or up. Kinda like SpiderMan.”

I got snorts at that reference. Then Maria spoke up. “So why on earth do you think we need to go in the ductwork to begin with? And how do we get back out? This still sounds dangerous.”

“I’m … not suggesting it’s very safe. But with the magnets you can climb up or down, safer than rock climbing. And on the flat surfaces you can just walk. This is actually safer than what Melanie did when she went to the lab on Level 7 to find answers, she climbed from the 6th floor to the 7th through the plumbing cut-through. Now as to WHY. This is where I need two people. We need to try and find the victims. At least figure out what room they’re in. Now this is where the ductwork is so important. It connects to every room in the building without being seen. You just can’t go stomping around or someone will hear – but the outfits I got have soft soles for that reason. Every room will have a vent cover, up in the ceiling. You should be able to see most of the room through the grill, and you’ll be dressed in black which makes it even harder to see you.”

They seemed to be following along with my logic at least. Melanie asked, “So even if we find them, or one of them, how will WE know what room we’re in?”

“I figured with two people, the main duct appears to come down close to the center of the building, so you’d split up, one going left, one going right. So you’re only covering half the building, and I would stick with the second floor. I’m thinking the first floor would be more public, so the second floor is a more likely place for this NXT to hold the victims. Possibly in a bedroom or some other private room. That gives each person just a fourth of the building to cover. And then you should be able to tell whether the room has a window or not.”

Maria snort-laughed. “I still don’t think that’s going to tell us where we are.”

I nodded. “True, but on top of that, I’ll be able to track your location. I’m making backpacks out of netting, they’re primarily to hold 2 or 3 doses of the knockout gas, but they’ll also hold a tracking chip, which I can locate on my phone. I should be able to figure out where you’re at in the building, within maybe twenty feet. That’s enough to estimate what room you’re in – or what room I need to get to.”

I continued, “So in a nutshell. Someone carries knockout gas to the guard shack, we knock out that guard so nobody’s watching the cameras. Then two people land on the roof, go down through the ducts and search the upstairs rooms through the ductwork. Once someone spots the victims, radio me – the headsets are two-way. I’ll use the tracker to estimate your location, and then whoever’s on the other side can start heading that direction. Then use the knockout gas. Break the tip off the dropper - in the grate or with your foot - and let it drip into the room. It’s fast enough that whoever’s in there should be groggy before they figure out what happened and reach the door. Keep your gas masks on. People need to be out cold before I get there. I’ll come up to that room from outside and collect everyone, both you and the victims. I’ll bring a power screwdriver in-case the grates are screwed down, and a small crowbar to open the window if it’s locked.” I paused to make sure everyone was still with me before adding, “Then I run like hell.”

A few moments passed with the girls looking at each other. Finally Becky asked, “With everyone – four or five people? stuffed in … a backpack? While you’re running around and climbing walls? Won’t we come out full of bruises?”

“Or broken bones?” quipped Cindy.

“Ah. Okay. I was telling Melanie about this already yesterday, but I’m in the middle of fixing up the backpack to be a lot safer. It’ll be cushioned all over, I’m making little harnesses so you can stand up and hold on, and I’m adding a one-way window so you can see out and see what’s going on. If you want to. From the outside it’ll just look like a mirror.”

I saw some head nods and it seemed people were on board with it.

Keisha asked, “So when do we go? Tonight?”

“Umm … I suppose we could be ready by then. I need … a couple hours to get everything else ready – the backpack, the drone, shrinking the headsets and outfits, stuff like that. I suppose whoever’s going in, could change in the car since it’s a two hour drive. We’d want to hit the guard shack after 11pm, so get there by 1030 to set up, which means leave here maybe 830, so … “

“So it’s going to be a long night. We should probably take a nap before dinner – and make some coffee before we go.” Keisha interjected. “And when are YOU taking a nap?” She looked at me when she said it.

I snorted. “No idea. We’re not going if I don’t get this stuff ready. We’ll see, if I can get everything together in time maybe I’ll get an hour before dinner. I don’t know.”

“Well you’re kinda critical to this whole thing – we can’t have you running around groggy.”

I nodded. “Point taken. Okay ladies, I’d better get back to work then.”

-----------------------

The next three hours I spent organizing everything we’d need for this heist. The drone was fully charged and I attached a harness with a thin rope that wrapped tightly around the frame of the drone, I was taking no chances with it coming loose. I shrunk three of those black body suits, three more headsets (in-case we needed another – they were fully charged but I couldn’t risk someone going in there unable to communicate back to me) and gas masks and various other accoutrements. I kept one gas mask intact for myself of course. I’d finished the ‘enhancements’ to my backpack – which required some hand-stitching. That was probably the biggest drain on my time this afternoon, it takes a while to do all that. The backpack had an inside pouch for my supplies and the outer pouch was reserved for the girls – and the victims if we found them. Though if we didn’t find them, this whole trip would be a waste. Still it was the ONLY place the limited clues pointed to. I was convinced even if they weren’t still held there, they had to have been brought there – and only NXT would know where they went.

So even in that case, we still had to sneak in to find clues.

Either way, I knew we’d have no second chance at this.

By 5pm I’d finally done as much as I could and started loading the car. The house was quiet – I peeked into the bedroom and it looked like the girls were all napping in the dollhouse. OR at least I didn’t see anyone out and about besides myself. About a half hour later, I checked everything one more time and then sat down on the sofa and stretched out, setting my phone to buzz in an hour. I figured that was all the time I had, if we wanted to be on our way by 830.

-----------------------

That hour flew by quickly. I jumped, reaching for the phone to check the time, worried I’d overslept. But no, it was just 630. I quietly started working on dinner, not disturbing the girls yet – they may as well sleep until dinner was ready.

Around 7, I had food ready and went back to the bedroom to find the girls. It was oddly quiet for early evening, I was used to them chatting it up with each other, streaming on the laptop or padding around the house. I knelt down next to the dollhouse and peered through a couple of the windows. Sure enough, everyone was either asleep or at least looked like they were. They were kinda cute that way. I slowly opened the window to Melanie’s room and reached my hand inside. Memories of last night flashed through my mind, when she’d asked me to indulge her fantasy of a giant snatching her out of bed in her sleep and ravishing her. I smirked at the thought. But this time I just nudged her shoulder with my finger, until she started to wake with a groan. Her eyes went wide when she saw my giant hand there in her room.

“Shhhh” I whispered. “It’s just me. It’s already after 7 and I have dinner ready. Do you want to help wake everyone else up, or … should I?”

She sat up and rubbed her tiny eyes. “Honey, didn’t you get any rest?”

“Just a little bit.”

She gave me a concerned look. “I hope you’re going to make it tonight.”

“It’ll be alright. I just need some coffee and I’ll be fine.”

“Okay. You know I’m half tempted to say you’re welcome to wake them all up the way you woke me, just to see what they do.”

I raised an eyebrow. “You’re sure? I don’t want people freaking out on me.”

She snorted. “They’re all big girls. They can handle it. Besides, I KNOW you want to. Just don’t be letting your fingers go roaming when they’re not expecting it. Oh, except Becky. Now that I think of it, she actually said she was okay with that. But don’t be doing that to the others until you’ve talked to them first, or they’re going to flip. Trust me on this, honey. They need some illusion of being in control, that they gave you permission first. Then it’s okay. Does that make sense?”

I nodded. “Yeah. Okay. I’ll start nudging the others and maybe we can have dinner soon.”

At that I looked through the windows to find Becky, remembering that yes, she did say it was okay. So I slowly opened the window – and made sure I knew which one was Becky this time. Cindy was on the other side of the room. I slowly reached in, slid the covers back and wrapped my fingers around Becky. Her eyes shot open and she sucked in a breath, but didn’t scream as I gently lifted her up and through the window. I brought her up to my face and noticed she was looking at me, not saying a word, and nibbling her lower lip – a sign that I’d grown to recognize. She was excited. Did she think I was going to ravish her like I did last night? I hadn’t planned to, but I sure didn’t want to disappoint either.

I whispered, “It’s just after 7. I was about to wake the others, but … are you up for a quickie before I do?”

She grinned. “You know I am.”

So with that cue, I kissed her on the stomach, and she lifted her top to expose her buxom, which I was happy to lavish attention on for a couple minutes. Then I pulled back, and she eagerly parted her legs for me. She was only wearing a nightshirt, nothing underneath to impede my tongue as it darted between her legs, wrapping around her bottom and thighs. I made tiny circles around her pussy mound with the tip of my tongue, and left it glistening with my saliva before I found her labia and gently stroked it, tasting her own wetness as it started to form. Her lips eagerly parted for my tongue and I quickly found her tiny passage, setting her off with little gasps and grunts with each slight movement. I enjoyed the feel of her hips trying to press her most intimate parts against my tongue. Moments later, she climaxed, her little body trembling in my hand as I tasted her release.

At that very moment, I noticed Melanie standing at the window, smirking. After giving Becky just a couple of final licks, I turned to her and whispered, “Do you want a quickie too?”

She gave me an even bigger smirk, but said, “Much as I’d like that, we need to get going.” Then she looked a little more serious as she said, “You can have me all you want, after we pull of this rescue.”

I nodded. “Okay. You’re right.” I turned back to Becky and whispered, “It looks like you still need to get dressed. Do you want to go back to your room while I wake the others?”

She smirked. “Actually if you can take me to the bathroom that would be great.”

“Okay. Melanie, do you need to … “

“Sure, if you’re going.”

“Alright then.” I reached for Melanie with my other hand, brought her up and kissed her, and walked them both to the bathroom counter, setting them down before I turned back to wake the others. As Melanie suspected, the other girls didn’t flip out when they found my hand coming through their window and my finger nudging them, but they did wake with a start and both Cindy and Keisha yelped. Though Maria was not only calm about the whole event, she made a snarky comment about how a guy sneaking in her bedroom window was supposed to lead to more than just shoulder rubbing.

-----------------

Once I rounded up everyone for dinner, I reminded them about the timeline. We had to be in the car by 830 – in less than an hour. Both Melanie and Keisha volunteered to go into the building – which wasn’t much of a shock. Melanie already had experience with climbing in ceilings – and had already shown she wasn’t afraid of heights by making not one but two trips on the drone to install those cameras at the mansion. Keisha had gone through the police academy, in addition to her gymnastics background, and though I hadn’t asked her about heights yet, she had told me once about flying in a police helicopter, so I suspected she had an idea what the drone would be like. Maria, Cindy and Becky would probably all remain in the car – though Becky did seem to be hedging whether to try the drone and volunteer to go to the guard shack. I had enough outfits and equipment along if she did decide to go in.

I did have some contingencies – such as cutting the power by shutting off the gasoline line feeding the generators. There was a huge fuel tank in the back which could probably power those electric generators for weeks at a time. I had no intention of doing anything drastic like blowing it up – and was even torn about cutting the power, as that would surely stir everyone – defeating the purpose of sneaking in where as few people as possible realized we were even there. But it was a consideration, turning off the power which would cut the feed to all the cameras as well as (probably) the lights, if they weren’t on a battery backup. I could think about it en-route. The girls would need the lights while they looked (quietly) for the victims, but cutting the power while we were trying to escape was an option.

By 830, the girls were all in the passenger seat, my bag was on the floor in front, and I was doing a final check of the equipment to make sure everything was loaded and functioning. I brought more than enough snacks and water for the girls as well, both because some of them would be waiting behind in the car, and because if something happened to me, they could be stuck in the car for a while; though I chastised myself for letting my thoughts drift that way. I had to remain positive or the girls would sense it if I wasn’t sure this was going to work.

I laid out the shrunken outfits and equipment on the seat as well. I’d already changed into one of those black outfits myself, in hopes of remaining hidden in the shadows. The box of filled and plugged droppers was carefully resting in the center console; without our gas masks on, letting those break now would be disastrous.

Finally, I took a deep breath and put the car in reverse, backing out of the garage and onto the street, setting a course for the secret compound.

Once we got onto the highway heading east, glanced over at the girls. “Keisha, Melanie, there’s no rush, but when you’re ready you can both go ahead and change and start getting yourselves outfitted. And Becky, think about if you want to join the team or not.”

She glanced up at me. “But if I don’t, that means one of you guys has to make two trips. Right?”

Melanie turned to her and said, “Yeah, but that’s okay. Better to not go up if you’re not comfortable with heights.”

“Oh, I’m fine with heights. I even went skydiving once. I just … I’m not sure how well I can do the rest of the job.”

“You mean landing on the air conditioner and releasing the gas through that cheap insulation?” I asked.

She nodded.

“Hey. Don’t worry about the landing. I’m pretty good at steering a drone. And the droppers, as long as you have your gas mask on, you’ll be safe. You can crack the end under your foot and then jam it through the insulation -that stuff they pack with small air conditioners is so cheap you can probably pull it out yourself if you had to, but you shouldn’t need to.”

She thought about it for a moment. “Okay. I’ll do it.”

“I know you’ll be fine. That’s why I brought an extra set of everything.” I grinned at her.

I continued driving, fewer cars around us the further we continued into the countryside, but couldn’t help but glance out of the corner of my eye as Melanie, Keisha and Becky each stripped. They were moving slowly, the vibration from the road making it harder to stay balanced while standing up. I was SO tempted to reach my free hand over and fondle something, but I knew this rescue was a serious matter for the girls and suspected they wouldn’t take kindly to my doing any more than looking. After weeks together, they were inured to changing in front of each other – or in front of me – but that didn’t mean I didn’t enjoy watching.

A couple minutes later, they were stepping into the body suits and helping each other zip up the backs. This was likely the first time any of them had used a zipper in a while, given most of the doll outfits were either stretch fabric or used velcro closures. Being able to shrink normal clothes for them wasn’t an option before now. I did suspect once the dust settled and the victims were rescued, that I’d get requests to shrink some more items for the girls.

--------------------------

It was about 1045 by the time I slowly pulled the car off the road behind the hill – or berm, I supposed – where we’d stopped previously. I took a moment to turn the car around so it would be facing the road, before shutting off the motor. I asked the girls to hold tight and I’d be back in a minute. That was enough time to jog up the short hill and spot my camera setup – still partially hidden by the brush. I went down to gather it up and bring it back with me to the car, loading the pieces I wouldn’t still need in the trunk as I unpacked the drone and set it on the roof of the car. I pulled out a tripod as well, to set up the camera/lens so I could more easily keep an eye on a specific location while using the drone controls.

Then I went back to the car and began helping the girls with their gear – fitting and testing the headsets, gas masks, flashlights, wrapping the magnets around Melanie’s and Keisha’s forearms and ankles, and fitting netting pouches on their backs, carefully loading filled droppers of knockout gas into both. I wanted them each to take at least two, but hoped they could handle three in-case they ran into a problem along the way. They weren’t heavy, but to them I suspected three of those would be like carrying a large textbook or two. They both indicated they could handle it though, so I let them each take three.

I got Becky set up as well, she didn’t need as much with her but I did give her wrist and ankle magnets in-case she needed help holding on at the air conditioner. She had two droppers in her back pouch.

Once they were ready, I asked them to be patient just for a few minutes. I went back to the tripod, which was near the top of the short hill – set just barely high enough for the camera and zoom lens to see the compound over the top of the mound. I scanned for movement around the yard before looking to the guard house and locking the position there. I didn’t see anyone moving in or out, but knew at this point – after 11pm – the guard would have changed shifts already. There wasn’t enough focus for me to confirm whether there was more than one guard, but the shack was small – and the light given off by the multiple displays should make it harder for the guard to see outside in the dark.

It was time.

I went back to the car and gently scooped up Becky. “Are you ready?” I asked as I lifted her up to the roof of the car and showed her how to loop the harness around herself.

She gave me a firm nod, but asked, “Kiss for luck?”

I smirked. “Of course.” I bent down and kissed her on the head, which was no small trick given I almost whacked my forehead on the drone. I’d extended the legs on it so that it stood almost ten inches off the ground, which I figured should be enough room for the girls to get their feet down and unfasten the harness without too much trouble. “Now I’ll need to go up high so they don’t see you coming, and I’ll come down right over the guard house, but I’ll go slow. If you run into any problem, just speak into the headset and I’ll hear you, okay?”

“Got it.”

“I’ll try to get you as close to the window as I can. Then open your harness and I’ll pull away until you tell me to come back. I’ll keep the drone nearby so it will only take a few moments to zip back down. Remember how to wrap the harness around you?”

She nodded.

“Okay. Good luck.” I bent in and gave her another kiss, and then stepped back and slowly lifted the drone into the air. I hovered it a few feet above the car for a moment and said, “Doing okay so far?”

She gave me a double thumbs up. I let the drone rise up into the air, and then directed it toward the compound, walking back to the tripod as I flew Becky over the almost quarter mile, a mix of open land and brush and then trees, and then up about 30 feet over the wall of the compound, then slowly over to the guard shack, basically about the size of a yard shed. I carefully lowered the drone directly over the roof, glad the air conditioner was in a wall slot near the roof and not just stuck in a window – otherwise the drone would be easy to spot from inside. I carefully lowered Becky to where the air conditioner stuck out, though the best I could do was hover where her feet were a couple inches above it. It was easier to see that with the drone’s camera being right there, and I was chagrined that I’d under-estimated the height difference. To her credit though, Becky went with it, unfastening the harness and jumping down, her soft soles (hopefully) making little sound. At least the unit appeared to be running, so the noise should mask Becky’s presence. She knelt down and reached behind her back to pull out one of the glass tubes from her pack. I lifted the drone back up in to the air, but tried to watch her with the camera – and periodically check the surrounding area with the tripod camera.

Over the headset, she whispered, “Made it.”

I watched her examine the spongy insulation. She was able to push on it easily enough. Then she took the dropper, placed the tapered tip below her foot and yanked up, snapping it. She rushed to shove that end through the insulation and then tilt it down. Then I saw her take the second one and snap the end and shove the broken end through the insulation. She held both of them tilted up for a couple minutes.

I was a little nervous that it was taking so long that I whispered, “Doing okay?”

She replied, “Yeah. This stuff just takes a while to drain out. If I didn’t lift the end it would take all day I think. I’m almost ready.” Then after a few moments of silence, she added, “OH! Yeah. This stuff must be working, the guy just thumped to the floor. So come get me I guess.”

I snorted. I watched her pull out those glass tubes – which looked almost empty now – and toss them at the bush on the ground under the window. I maneuvered the drone into position, and she grabbed hold of the harness and pulled herself up. “Get going. I’ll just have to hold on.”

“Becky, that’s a long trip. I’m bringing you onto the roof so you can secure yourself.” Without waiting for a response, I slowly guided the drone up to the roof of the shack and set it down so she could get herself fastened in. The drone was more visible up here if someone were looking from the main building, so I was a little nervous staying here, but at least she got herself secured quickly.

“Ready. Let’s go.”

The drone took off, straight up about 30 feet and then back towards me. Once she was over the wall, I let out a breath I didn’t realize I was holding. It took a couple more minutes for the drone to bring her all the way back – I resisted the urge to fly faster, remembering that to the girls this was much higher and much further than it would be for me. I headed back to the car as the drone arrived and I set it down onto the roof of the car, putting down the controls so I could reach for Becky. A soon as she was done unfastening the harness, I scooped her up and gave her a kiss on the top of her head.

“You did it!” I exclaimed. She grinned at me like a kid that just got off the big roller coaster and wanted to go again. I brought her back down and through the window onto the passenger seat of the car, and then looked at Melanie and Keisha. “Okay. Who’s next?”

Melanie smirked. “I’ll go first and then Keisha can follow.”

“Okay.” I reached for her and slowly lifted her up to the drone, setting her down gently next to it. “Now it’ll take a couple minutes to get over there, so after I leave you, you’ll probably a few minutes to open up a way inside before I get Keisha over there. OH, yes – let me give you this.” I reached in my pocket and pulled out a broken-off piece of a coping saw blade – I’d figured the tiny blade would be easy for one of them to use. The piece was just over an inch long and I’d wrapped electrical tape over one end of it to make a handle. “You can use this to cut that flex fabric if the rips I saw aren’t big enough.”

She nodded and worked it into a pocket, though about a third of it stuck out. Hopefully it wouldn’t fall out. I kissed her on the cheek – or more like the whole side of her face – and she reached out and kissed my nose.

As she fastened the harness, I looked her over once again, trying to be sure I hadn’t missed anything. At least on the roof of the building I could safely land the drone. I was a little chagrined at myself for not realizing with the placement of the shack roof vs. the AC unit, I wouldn’t be able to land the drone for Becky.

I slowly lifted the drone up into the air a few feet and called out “Good?”

She gave me a thumbs up, and then over the headset, added, “Love you honey. Now get me over there in one piece, please?”

I smirked. “Anything for you babe. Love you too. Get back to me safe.” I couldn’t tell if she was smirking or sticking her tongue out at me, not with the gas mask now covering half her face. I watched the drone rise up into the air and then directed it towards the compound, as I walked to the tripod again, taking a quick look at the guard house – and seeing nobody around outside it, turned the camera towards the main building. I knew there were a couple of guards who seemed to walk about a 20 minute circuit during the day and evening, but I hadn’t seen them at night, at least on the camera footage. That didn’t mean nobody was there though, just that I couldn’t see anyone. So I remained cautious as I flew the drone high over the main building, then slowly brought it down a few feet away from the main air handler on the roof.

Looking at the drone camera, I could see Melanie as she unfastened the harness and crawled out from the drone, standing upright as she walked towards the air handler and looked for one of the rips I mentioned seeing the other day.

I radioed, “Okay babe?”

She responded, “Yeah, I’m good. Go get me my partner so we can go in.”

“On it.” At that I brought the drone back into the air, and flew it back faster now that it was lighter and I didn’t have to worry about making my passenger sick. The drone was back in less than a minute. I glanced at my watch as it was landing, noticing it was about 8 minutes since the guard was knocked out. I hoped, seeing how Becky poured two droppers into the small shack, that the guard would be out for at least another half hour, though if he woke sooner we’d have a problem. A BIG problem.

Soon as the drone was down I stuck my head in the window. “Keisha, you ready?”

She looked up at me. “Yeah. Let’s do this.”

I reached inside and scooped her up, bringing her to the roof of the car. I stopped and smirked for a moment. “So do you want a good luck kiss too?”

She snorted. “How about just a thumbs up.”

“Fair enough. Melanie’s on the roof now and she’s working on the best way in. I’ll get you as close to her as I can. Oh, and that guard’s been out almost 9 minutes now, so we need to hustle.”

She squinted at me. “How long do you think we have?”

“I’m hoping 30 minutes, but that includes me getting in and out. I’d like to at least be headed to the wall before he wakes up, and over it before he realizes anything happened. Becky looked like she gave him a pretty good dose, but if he wakes while we’re all still in there, we’ll have a harder time getting out.”

“Understood. Let’s do this then.” She started fastening the harness and then pulled down the gas mask and turned on the headset. Soon as she gave me a thumbs up, I lifted the drone up a few feet.

“Good?” I asked over the headset.

“Good. Now get me over there.”

“Yes ma’am!” I exclaimed, and then lifted the drone up high and then towards the compound, again walking to the tripod to watch as I flew her towards the roof, lowering the drone and setting her down as close as I could to where I left Melanie.

Soon as she was unfastened and walking towards Melanie – from the drone camera I could see them talking – I lifted off, rushing the drone back to me. Soon as it landed I retracted the landing gear and packed it up in the trunk, then went to look at the tripod camera once more, checking for guards. Seeing none, I packed that up as well and stuffed it into the trunk, and then got in the car so I could roll up the windows.

“Ladies, I’m going to start heading towards the compound. As soon as one of our spies sees the victims I need to jump that wall and get in quickly. Becky has a working headset if any of you need to reach me, and there are plenty of snacks and water here if you need them. No time for potty breaks I’m afraid, until we get going and get a safe distance away. And also … leave those clothes that Melanie and Keisha took off … Becky, up to you if you want to change or leave that on. If we find the victims and they’re … not clothed, they may need something to put on. I can wash everything later. Are you guys going to be okay?”

Maria said, “We’re fine. You’d better get going. Good luck.”

“Thank you. Shout if you need me.” At that I grabbed my backpack, got out, locked the door and started jogging towards the trees.

Along the way, Melanie radioed, “We’re inside and climbing down.”

“Okay. The first horizontal branches you come to should be in the second floor ceiling. Be careful, I’m on my way.”

“Okay.” She signed off and I continued on, hoping they’d make progress before I got to the wall. After that first half hour, we were on borrowed time. The gas could keep the guard out for an hour, or he could be waking up then.

It took me several minutes to jog the quarter mile, much longer than I’d hoped. There were gulleys and brambles and fallen trees, then finally the thick copse of trees preceding the wall around the compound. I suspected much of the land past that little hill may belong to NXT, as it clearly hadn’t been farmed in several years and nature was starting to re-stake its claim. I grimaced as I got to the wall and checked my watch.

We were already 15 minutes in.

I looked for the spot I’d identified on the map, where I felt I could get over the wall with the most shadows to protect me from sight. It was more difficult to find the spot from up against the base of the wall, surrounded by trees, though the trees right near the wall had been trimmed back – probably to keep someone from being able to climb a tree and get to the top of the wall. Though I had a grappling hook and rope for that purpose. I had it out, but checked my phone first. I hadn’t heard from either Melanie or Keisha yet, but I had a tracking app on my phone, picking up the tags I’d placed in the netting sacks they both wore, and I’d transposed an outline of the main building – necessary since NXT’s people had somehow erased the satellite image of the compound from both Google maps and Bing maps, overlaying it with an image of farmland. Realizing the image was identical to an image just a couple miles away – even down to the tractor and how much of the crops had been plowed – were what first tipped me off to the illusion. I could see that both of them were in the building still, and neither was close to the outer wall yet.

I just hoped one of them would find something soon. The clock was ticking.

----------------------

Melanie groaned. She and Keisha had climbed down the main shaft together – and got delayed when the fan went on, the forced air making their descent a little too fast for comfort. Keisha had found a seam and was able to keep from sliding, and she initially had to grab Melanie’s arm to keep her from sliding as well. She felt a little chagrined at needing the help, though the sudden rush of wind caught both of them off guard.

Knowing time was short – none of them knew how long the guard would be out, not for sure – she’d started making her way down again, once she noticed additional seams along the way that she could use for support if she started sliding again. Though the force was a little less the further down she went, and she motioned to Keisha to give it a try. She wished it hadn’t taken as long to get through that rip in the flex fabric that connected the duct to the main blower. It wasn’t big enough on its own for her to get through without scraping, and she worried about breaking those glass tubes. Remembering how just a whiff from several feet away - from just two drops placed in an animal cage – had knocked HER out for half an hour, having that much of it with her made her nervous.

Too nervous to risk breaking them before they even got into the ductwork.

Though now, that meant making up time. They had a lot of ground to cover. She kept sliding down the vertical duct, stopping at the seams and then continuing, until she reached a spot where her feet weren’t touching anything. At first she started to panic, and then common sense took over and she realized this might be the horizontal duct they were looking for. Sure enough, she saw it branch off the other direction behind her as well. It probably continued down further to the first floor, but this was the main duct, so it should connect to all of the rooms.

Hopefully.

She took a moment to try to speak, though it was a little hard with the gas mask. She worked her way down a little further and then … there. She was angling herself into the horizontal duct. She continued along the edge until she could feel flat duct under her feet, and then she pulled her mask down just for a moment, to whisper, “Keisha. I think this is it. I’ll take this side if you can take that side.” She pointed to the other horizontal duct across from her.

Keisha gave her a thumbs up sign. Good.

As soon as she was comfortable that Keisha knew where to go and was going to make it there intact, Melanie stopped and looked around. It was dark – but not pitch black. As she looked down the way there was some light filtering up – probably through the grates. She pulled out her flashlight just in case – careful not to drop it, or that would definitely tell people something was up. Though she didn’t turn it on yet. Despite the light coming up through those grids, seeing a light bouncing in the dark shaft BEHIND the grid would surely catch the attention of someone – if there was someone in that room.

For a moment she had visions of walking on the ceiling panels above Level 6 during her lab break-in. Though the ductwork here WAS easier footing – she didn’t have those damn grids that stuck up between the panels, or the wires, or the light fixtures that were like climbing a hill. Or the dead mouse. Her nose cringed at that thought. This was straight and … maybe not totally clean, but there were no cobwebs at least. Just a long dark passage. If she could get through that, she could surely get through this.

She began walking, slowly, thankful that these outfits had soft feet – almost like slippers – built in. She could walk almost in silence. Until she bumped her toe on a protrusion – and groaned. She bent down and felt … and realized this was another grid. Dammit, she didn’t think of that – this must be for a room with the lights off. Though that didn’t mean the victims wouldn’t be there. It was late at night after all. Should she use the flashlight to look? She knelt down and peered through the grate. The room had no light at all. If someone came in, she’d be caught. But if she didn’t use the flashlight she’d never know - and potentially miss them if they were in this room.

So she took a deep breath to brace herself, and flipped on the flashlight, carefully – but quickly – shining it around as much of the room as she could see. And she saw … nothing. Just some cabinets and racks. This might be just a storage room. She flicked off the light, got back up and continued on. The next room did have light filtering through, and also … sound. People talking? Or something else? She walked up to it more cautiously, and knelt right at the edge. She saw someone – a guard? He did have a generic dark green uniform on. He was sitting in a stuffed chair, a sofa on the next wall, and blue light flickering. There must be a television mounted to the wall. The sound was low but it sounded like a late-night talk show. Well, maybe that would make it harder for the guy to hear something in another room. She hoped. Part of her debated whether she needed to use one of those droppers in THIS room, but … not if the victims weren’t close by. She only had three. And Keisha would be all the way on the other side of the building by now.

No, best to find them first. If they’re here. IF. She sighed for a moment, and then shook it off. They HAD to be here. All the data pointed to them being here. There WERE no other leads. So she would just have to find them.

Pressing on, the next grate did have some light filtering through, so she walked carefully and knelt down right on the edge of the grate, bending over to peer through. And her breath caught.

Holy shit.

There was a huge man laying on the bed – he was so tall he barely fit on the bed. He was buck naked and the sheets were off. But that wasn’t what caught her attention.

Wrapped on his semi-hard cock – literally strapped to it – was a tiny woman with long black hair, hair that was caked with … something. She looked horrible. And she was … whimpering? As the man bellowed at her to ‘do her job’ – and it was pretty obvious what he thought her ‘job’ was, given she was strapped to the thing and could hardly move.

It was disgusting. Her stomach turned at the sight and she started to gag.

Suddenly she realized the man was looking up. At the grate. Had he seen her? She held her breath and froze.

He was looking right at her.

Melanie's Story Part 62 - Dangerous Plans

by Rocket » Tue Feb 06, 2024 10:58 pm

The next morning was back to business. At least once I was able to extricate the three who spent the night with me. I awoke to find Maria and Keisha both laying on my chest, still dozing, and Cindy curled up further south. I didn’t remember ever putting them there, I wondered if they had all climbed up on their own. Though as soon as I moved, my subtle movements weren’t subtle enough and they all started to stir. I gently lifted each of them up and to my lips one at a time, kissing them a few times before setting them down so I could get up and run to the bathroom. By the time I returned, they were all awake enough to need to go as well, and I scooped up all three of them together in my hands. It was a little tight for them, having to squeeze together shoulder to shoulder, but that just made it easy for me to plant more kisses on all three of them.

I was very tempted to do more, however there was a lot of work and planning and preparation if we really wanted to try and rescue who we believed were the last two victims, from where we believed they were being held. I was pretty certain – not 100% but as close to that as I could get – that there were only two more victims. Though I hadn’t had access to the original machine in order to see if there were any use logs – not that the logs would necessarily tell me if the machine was used on a person or an animal or a piece of furniture, but it would be something at least. Though even that I couldn’t do anything with the original machine until the bomb – which I was certain was there, Melanie heard them clearly discuss their plans and I had no reason to doubt her – was dismantled first. It was supposedly rigged to blow if someone tried to turn on the machine. Now whether or not they scrubbed the laptop hard drive – like they appeared to do to the servers – I didn’t know, but if so, that would make searching for use logs (if they even existed) moot.

Beyond that, we had no PROOF that the two known remaining victims were at the compound, but we had seemingly every bit of evidence pointing to the compound – out in a heavily rural area 2 hours outside the city – as the location of the mysterious NXT who financially backed the project, plus we had email evidence pointing to both victims being delivered to different locations that were both within a few miles of the compound. And we had no evidence pointing to any other location. Given what I’d found, there were three possibilities – one, that both victims were still there. Two, that one was there and the other was sold off. And three, that they were both sold off. I seriously doubted the guy would kill them, even if he did turn out to be a little unhinged (given his specific request for an assistant DA to be abducted, I did wonder about that.) The girls surely would fetch a huge price on the black market, if he went in that direction, and assuming he knew the team that shrunk them were in custody and the machine was gone (hopefully he had no way to know the machine and the critical element were sitting here in the office with me … ) which meant he had no way to obtain more than the two shrunken victims he already had.

But I also hoped there hadn’t been time for him to do anything with them – especially sell them. The last one was less than a week before the raid on the mansion, which led to the capture of both scientists by the police and to my obtaining the only known sample of the extraterrestrial element, critical to making the machine work the way it did.

The whole reason for going in secretly to rescue them, was that they were at risk of being used as hostages – and possibly killed – in a raid, the same way Keisha was used as a hostage when the mansion was raided. On that point, Keisha – despite being an officer – reluctantly agreed with me that it was worth a try.

So even as I made breakfast for the girls, I kept thinking through the whole plan – and tweaking it constantly – in my head. It was more complicated than I was comfortable with, and there was no question that we’d never get a second chance if we screwed this up. The girls were curious as I scribbled notes while they ate, but even a glimpse of my notes would only be a glimpse at a portion of the plan.

We had some boxes coming, I paid for overnight rush which hopefully meant they’d arrive today.

Beyond that, I needed a laboratory – and the only one I knew of that I could potentially access, would be the one on Level 7 – the very one where the girls (aside from Keisha) were originally all held captive and shrunk. The very lab where the scientists first came up with (or stumbled into?) the machine and where these diabolical plans were hatched. But the culprits were in jail now – aside from the mysterious NXT who we believed was the money behind all this. I didn’t know how much NXT was involved in the plans, if he was mainly the money or if he was the one developing the path to selling girls on the black market to billionaires all over the world. Possibly both. LIKELY both.

So I dug up the name and number that Andrew had given me when I caught up with him in the hospital – when they’d made me stay overnight for that gunshot wound in my shoulder and the gash in my abdomen. I still couldn’t believe that was just last week that I’d come home from the hospital. Regardless, after being placed on hold a couple of times, I managed to find the person who Andrew told me to talk to. She sounded nice, but said she’d have to confirm everything with him first and would get back to me, taking down my contact information.

Just as I got off the phone, Melanie and Becky both padded into the office.

“Enjoy yourself last night?” Melanie smirked.

I reached down and brought her to my lips to kiss her. “Very much. Though I missed you.”

She snorted. “Yeah, as if you even thought about me when you had three little slave girls all night doing anything you ask.”

I grinned. “Well, I did think about how much fun it would be having YOU as my little slave girl again.”

She laughed. “Okay, THAT much I might believe. I’m glad you enjoyed it.”

After another kiss, I set her down gently on my desk and then reached down for Becky, who just stood there patiently. I kissed her as well. She surprised me by saying, “And you didn’t think about how much fun I would be?”

“Oh, I know you would have been a lot of fun. Yes I missed you too.”

She grinned. “I hope so, because I AM a lot of fun. And for the record, I LIKED being your little slave girl. I had SO MUCH fun doing whatever you felt like telling me to.”

I smirked. “Becky, you did tell me no to one of my requests.”

She looked a little sheepish. “Oh. I forgot about that one, but it WAS really embarrassing.”

Melanie raised her eyebrows. “I thought that was the idea. So what DID you refuse to do?”

Her cheeks turned red. Melanie looked to me to see if I’d answer, but Becky finally spoke. “He … wanted me to say ‘mommy make me cum’ when Cindy was … eating me.” Melanie looked at me and snorted.

I added, “It ended up being a moot point anyway. Cindy improvised.”

Melanie blurted, “Oh, I have GOT to hear this. What did she do?”

I didn’t think Becky’s cheeks could get any redder. “She started saying ‘cum for mommy’ right before I … “ Becky turned to look up and scowled when she saw me grinning. “I hope you enjoyed THAT by the way.”

Melanie laughed.

Becky thought about it for a moment before adding, “Thinking about it afterward though … I guess it wasn’t THAT bad. I mean, we were both … naked and you were … holding us up so you could … see like EVERYTHING while we were … making out. I can’t imagine what it’s like for you when we’re doing all that while you hold us, but … asking me to say a few words while we’re already doing all THAT … doesn’t sound SO bad. So what I’m saying is … well … next time maybe I won’t be so quick to say no.”

I just said, “Well Becky, I would love for there to be a next time.” Then I just looked at Becky and Melanie, sitting together, both smiling back at me. “You know what I would really love, is spending a night with the two of you together. I hope we’ll get a chance before things get too chaotic around here.”

Melanie asked, “What’s more chaotic than what we’ve been through for the last … not even three weeks?”

“True.”

“Okay. I’ll think about it. First let’s see if those massages you promised measure up.”

I snorted. They waited a few moments while I grabbed a hand towel to lay out so they could lay down on my desk. To my surprise, Melanie took her top off, offering a fleeting glimpse of her bare chest before laying on her stomach. Becky shrugged and followed suit. I was tempted to just lift them up and start sucking on those little breasts, and I doubted they would protest if I did, but I stopped myself; I really did have a lot more planning to do to pull this off. Instead, I went back to my work, though it was much slower one-handed, my right hand alternating between the keyboard and mouse while my left hand massaged the two beauties, a couple fingers on each of their backs. They were kind enough to lay shoulder to shoulder so I could do this one-handed.

As I divided my attention between my masseuse duties and the computer, I reviewed the intermittent feed from the camera and zoom lens I’d planted on the hillside – a camera that so-far appeared to be undisturbed and hopefully undiscovered. I’d taken care to cover it with twigs and brush to make it hard to spot from a distance, though it was late at night and very dark at the time. I continued to take notes (slower now that I was doing this one-handed) regarding the number of people going in and out, how often, where guards were posted and for what hours, etc. I’d yet to see any activity on the helipad.

Toggling back to my drone footage, I wanted to take a closer look at a few images I’d noted in my first pass. I noted the air handler on the roof and the ductwork going up to it and back down into the building, looking for weak spots – such as flex fabric or joints held with aluminum tape or maybe even latches, that might be used as points of entry (not for me, obviously – no, if I was going in it would be through a door or window.) I had a brief stretch of images from a distance that might have picked up the side windows, if they weren’t blocked … and through zooming in and panning back out, found a couple of windows where the blinds were open. It took more zooming and some image correction to make out any details. While I doubted I’d see anything as important as a cage holding two small women, I was able to see that there were grid vents in the ceiling in one room. Which made it likely that there were vents in the ceilings in other rooms. Which meant the ductwork was in the ceiling, not in the floors. That was promising.

Another set of images that I was able to zoom in on, gave me a good view of the building generators. This far out in a heavily rural area, and with – best I could tell – no electrical lines running to the property from the road, I suspected the two generators partially hidden in the back of the property– with fuel tanks to feed them continually – were the primary source of electrical power to the building, and perhaps to the entire compound. I examined the pictures closely, thinking through my options if I had to cut the power as part of our incursion … and how that might be done either using the drone or perhaps how a tiny woman may be able to sabotage them. Because IF I couldn’t find a way to sneak over the wall and in without cutting power to the cameras and lights and other security, then cutting power would have to happen before I could get there myself. Though that would also alert the entire compound to something going on, even if they didn’t immediately know it was a break-in.

Somehow I’d spent over an hour doing this, with one hand busy massaging – though lazily I’ll admit. The girls hadn’t complained though, and in fact I occasionally got a contented purr out of them. At this point my left hand was in dire need of a rest. I paused my work and switched hands, thinking I could go a few more minutes with the other, though they both noticed the change and craned their necks to look up at me.

Melanie mumbled, “Do you need a break? I really appreciate it – this feels so good – but you’ve been at it for a while.”

“Maybe a few minutes and then I’ll see if I can go longer.”

She rolled onto her side, propping her head up by her elbow, and nonchalantly asked, “So whatcha been working on all this time?” She was either ambivalent to her exposed chest, or maybe she wasn’t … and was instead watching provocatively for my reaction.

“I … umm … “

She just grinned at me. Smartass.

“You know it’s hard to concentrate when you’re … “

She laughed. “Flaunting my assets?” A moment later, she draped her other arm over her chest as she said, “Those are for later. Didn’t mean to distract you.”

I snorted. “Oh yes you did!”

“You know me too well. So what ARE you working on?”

“Trying to plan a rescue at the compound.”

At that, Becky sat up. It took her a moment to remember she was also topless, and she crawled over to grab her blouse. Seems she was interested in this topic too.

“Anyway, it’s going to be complicated, but I think we can pull it off. It’s going to take coordination from several of us – not just me. And … I’ll need to go downtown and borrow the lab.”

Melanie sat straight up at that, a twisted mix of trepidation and horror on her face. “What?”

“I need a lab and chemicals … and that’s the only one I can think of that I’d have access to. Andrew already gave me a contact there and I spoke with her right before you both came in here. I’m just waiting to hear back from her.”

Melanie took a moment to process all that. “You know … they sabotaged the machine, and … who knows what else up there?”

I nodded. “Yeah, I figured the machine might not be functional, they could have wiped or corrupted the computer that was interfaced with it, the same as we think they probably stripped the servers. I can check those out – carefully, since we already know about the bomb … ” she flinched at the mention of that – “but mainly I need to go there for the lab benches and chemicals. Hopefully this week.”

She didn’t say anything for a few moments, so I added, “Do you want to come with me?”

Her expression went from concern to contemplation as she thought about it. Becky, for her part, didn’t say a word either, though I doubted she’d want to come to the lab – likely her only memory of it would have been right after they abducted her. Finally Melanie nodded. “Okay. But mostly I’m going so I can keep reminding you to be careful.” She flashed a grin for a moment but it didn’t reach her eyes. She was worried.

I sighed. “Okay. I may have to go back there at some point when I’m trying to solve … how to fix what they did, but right now is about pulling off this crazy rescue.”

“Dare I ask? Is it more complicated than the one at the mansion?”

“Definitely way more complicated. Probably best to explain it to everyone once I know I have all the pieces in place. Right now I’m still working through the scenarios. Last thing I want to do is put any of you in danger. The more variables I can resolve up front, the more chance we’ll have of pulling this off.”

---------------------------

I was still worried this plan WAS so complicated, a lot of things could go wrong – and someone could easily get hurt – or worse. Far worse. I couldn’t even firm up some of the pieces until I had the materials in-hand to see if they’d work the way I hoped. Right now it was all a hot mess.

Before I knew it, people were reminding me it was lunchtime. I kept working through scenarios in my head as I put a simple meal together and gathered up the girls to eat. I still had my notepad with me as I sat with them to eat and work. No call back yet from the contact Andrew gave me at the lab, but maybe it was taking time to get ahold of him – he was still at the hospital, though I heard he was no longer in the ICU. I knew those thugs had done a number on him, multiple broken bones, contusions, multiple internal injuries – so they expected him to be in the hospital for a little while. I suppose, as much as I didn’t like people in pain, it did make it a little easier here. If he was free, he’d probably want to come and visit – or have me bring Cindy and Becky to visit him.

To clear my head, I started working on something simple – and drew a quick sketch, thinking through how I was going to be able to safely transport multiple shrunken women while running, climbing in and out of windows or up and down walls, etc. My sketch was generating more curiosity from the girls.

“Whatcha working on?” asked Maria, her eyes on the notepad.

“A way to protect you guys if I have to carry you all and … jump out a window and run.”

A few eyebrows rose. “Jump out a window? With us?”

“Umm … I need something safe. Safer. Back when I rescued Melanie and Maria from the lab … Melanie probably remembers… “ I heard a snort “… but I had to stuff both of them in the pockets of a borrowed lab coat while I climbed and ran across some roofs … “

“Ugh, don’t remind me” grunted Melanie. “I know we had to get out of there quickly, and you probably saved both our lives that day… again … but … we were lucky to make it out without more than just bruises.” She saw me cringe at that remark and added, “Though I know you did try really hard to protect us. I … just mean, I … understand why you’re thinking about that.”

“Exactly. So THIS … “ I held up my sketch. “The backpack would be padded inside, with little straps, so several of you can stand up and hold on. And … I was thinking of cutting a view panel and sewing in a one-way mirror, so you could see out and see what’s going on … if you want to … and from the outside it just looks like a mirror.” I was just greeted with a bunch of stares. “So … umm … thoughts?”

Cindy spoke first. “You’re not … thinking of bringing us with you into … this place? Can’t we just stay here and hide in the panic room or something?”

“We’ll see. At the very least, I’m just one person. I’m going to need some help. I’m still refining the rescue plan, but I’ll need help. Maybe not all of you, but I’ll know more soon. And then if – as we hope – the other victims are still in the compound, and we somehow find them and are able to escape, then I’ll have those two as well.”

Though … and I wasn’t ready to say this yet … at least one scenario required four of them in the compound and one of them in the car … which meant nobody staying behind. But that could change. Yes, plenty of refining still before this plan was ready to gel.

---------------------

Right after lunch, as I was cleaning up, the first of the overnight packages arrived. There were several coming, and I wasn’t looking forward to paying my credit cards later in the month. At some point soon I’d have to start doing some work and make money again. In the meantime I was spending right and left - to take care of (and pamper?) five tiny women, to figure out a way to reverse what had been done to them, and to attempt yet another rescue, this being the riskiest yet. Though all this effort and cost did have one amazing fringe benefit. Or make that five fringe benefits. So for that, I continued on.

A second truck arrived with more packages soon after I pulled the first one in. I ended up dragging everything to the office, even though it was getting to be a little tight. I started unpacking and stacking items, so I could take the boxes out before I inadvertently lost something – or somebody – in the mess. Just for starters I had stretch body suits, gas masks, two-way radio headsets, portable lights and backpacks.

In another box I found a new supply of Post-It whiteboard sheets. The previous ones, which I’d filled a wall with and scribbled my formulas, had been ripped down – damaging the wall as well – by the goons when they broke into the house. I’d need these for formulas, but first I was going to use these to diagram the whole rescue scheme – step by step – who, where and when.

One piece I did need to test out right away – if this didn’t work then I’d need to rethink some parts of this plan. I took one of the radio headsets, and first went to charge it – unsure if we’d have a way to charge it once it shrunk. Whichever equipment I did shrink – headsets, lights, etc – would only work until the battery or charge ran dry. So basically we’d get a few hours – which was hopefully way more than we’d need, but I couldn’t chance wasting the charge. I had plenty else to work on for a while before the headset would reach full charge.

Though at that point the call came back from the lab. The contact there had gotten ahold of Andrew and he cleared me to come in and to access Level 7. I glanced at the clock, it was still only 130pm. It took me only a moment to think about whether I had enough time to head down there and mix up what I needed. Plus I really wanted to get a look at that lab – my only time there was in the midst of rescuing Melanie and Maria, and I was pretty focused on getting past the two scientists at the time and then getting us out of there before security captured us. I didn’t think any of them could have gotten enough of a glimpse of me, even on camera – I had a cap hung low, a mask and a borrowed lab coat the night of the rescue – that they would recognize me in the daylight.

So I thanked her and told her I’d be there within the hour.

------------------

About an hour later, here I was entering the main lobby of the building, my backpack slung over my shoulder. Melanie agreed to join me on this trip to the lab, partly to keep me out of trouble – so she said – and I’m sure partly out of curiosity. I wanted her there because she’d worked on this floor for a few days – albeit in the outer lab near the elevators, rarely going into the inner lab where the two scientists had set up the machine. She’d at least have some idea of the layout and where to find the supplies I needed. She rode inside the backpack – padded and with straps for her to hold onto, though I hadn’t yet cut out a window for her to see out. She was trusting enough to ride along in near darkness in the pack as I carried it in with me.

The receptionist called my contact, Lydia, who met me in the lobby. She didn’t look very thrilled about this arrangement, but Andrew was willing to vouch for me, so it seemed that was enough to get me in the door. She escorted me herself up to Level 7, where a guard sat at a desk in the elevator lobby – similar to how I remembered the day of the rescue. She said a few words to him and he got up, pulled out a ring full of keys and walked to the door to the outer lab. He tried a couple keys before finding the right one and unlocking it. Lydia stepped into the lab first and waved me along, while the guard went back to his desk.

She asked, “I’m not sure what this is all about, honestly Andrew didn’t say much except that he authorized you to use this lab.”

She scrutinized me for a moment, waiting for me to enlighten her I suppose.

“Umm … how much do you know about what was going on in here?”

She snorted. “Only that very few people were kept in the loop on anything involving the work up here. Most people were led to believe it was top secret.” Then her eyes narrowed as she scrutinized me even further, and she said more seriously, “I know that wasn’t true, I’m privy to all the research contracts and grants. This work was privately funded.”

Huh. On a chance she might know more, I replied, “Let me guess, a mysterious donor with the initials NXT?”

Her eyes got wide at that. “What do you know about that?”

“Umm … “ Yeah, how much do I tell her? Or does she already know? “Were you familiar at all with what they were studying up here? Or what they stumbled upon?”

Her eyebrows flew up at that remark. Interesting. After a moment, she replied, “Look. Nobody here was involved in anything nefarious, if that’s what you’re implying.”

“Just the ones who are already in jail.”

She coughed. “Look. The work up here was secret, but I figured they had something on Andrew to make him cooperate. Andrew let them work in secret and he’d pretty much give them whatever they requested. Even … “ she scrunched her nose “… live animals. Though what they did with those I … really don’t want to know.”

I thought about that admission for a moment. “Okay. I … can I trust you if I … let you in on some of what’s going on?”

Then without saying another word, I gently set my backpack down on a chair and unzipped it. The mumbled words “It’s about time” escaped the bag even before I reached inside.

Lydia jumped. “What was that?”

I gently reached inside the bag and brought Melanie out, setting her onto the closest workbench.

“That was me. Hi, Lydia.”

Lydia’s eyes looked like they were going to bug out of her face.

I said, “This is what they were doing in secret.”

Over the next few minutes, Melanie and I took turns giving Lydia a quick explanation, including how Andrew was being blackmailed and how I was working to try to solve this and restore his family and several other victims. I thought Lydia would faint at first, but to her credit she remained somewhat composed – and upright. But it was worth taking a few minutes, as by the time we were done she was fully on board with assisting us with this. Though technically I wasn’t here to work on all that today, I needed the lab and chemicals to prepare something that would be crucial to the rescue. I would likely be back here at some point as I worked through the details of how to reverse the shrinking process – and perhaps examine the rest of that meteorite if they’d let me.

At that, Lydia left us alone, giving the guard outside instructions not to let anyone else in and to lock up as soon as we were done.

I carried Melanie with me as I took a walk around the lab to figure out where everything was at and turn some other lights on. We saw the original machine – presumedly untouched since the last day the scientists were up here. There was still a laptop attached and the machine didn’t clearly appear damaged, though if they hoped someone would turn it on – and it would then blow up – then I doubted they wanted it really obvious that it was sabotaged. It looked ‘roughly’ like the other one but with some obvious differences, probably owing to what parts they scrounged as they built it partly through trial and error. I was pretty sure the guts would be identical though – once they figured out what worked, they would have undoubtedly copied that.

We left that alone for now and looked around the rest of the lab. All the way in the back – in a dark corner nook – I almost dropped Melanie in surprise. She yelped. I found a light switch and flipped it on. Damn.

“I guess we found the animals.”

Melanie snorted.

There were several glass boxes – cages? - each with several animals inside. One with chickens about the size of a tennis ball, another with – squirrels? - about the size of my thumb – and another with a few cats, some as small as a golf ball and others almost as big as a deck of cards. Somehow they were still alive, but none of them looked very healthy. There were automatic feeders – water and tiny food pellets – but those were all about empty. The cages reeked as well. Ugh. Part of me wondered if we should try to take these back to the house, but then what would we do with them? Probably better to keep them here for now – with fresh food and water – and deal with them later. I figured I was going to need some animal to confirm the restoration process worked before ‘testing’ it on one of the girls – well, I guess I now had test subjects.

So after a few minutes of adding fresh food and water – and deciding to leave that light on for them – I went back to my quick Melanie-led tour of the lab, found the materials and beakers I needed and got to work. I was glad to find a fume hood to work in – last thing I needed was to use this compound on myself accidentally.

It took less than an hour to mix what I needed. Melanie stood on a lab bench behind me, watching me curiously. The final product, I made it as a liquid that would dissipate quickly – and it was strong enough that I could fill a glass tube half the size of an ink pen and it should be enough for a small room … at least if my calculations were correct. I’d developed this formula back in college as an extra credit when I was working on my doctorate in chemistry, who knew that I’d end up using it to break into a fortified compound in the middle of nowhere.

Melanie was patient and tried not to disturb me, but as I was nearly finished with the product – and working to keep the top covered in parafilm until I could track down some small glass droppers as a delivery mechanism, she chirped up.

“So … “ she scrunched her nose “… what IS that stuff?”

“It’s a knockout gas.”

“KNOCKOUT gas? Like … to put people to sleep?”

“Well … kinda. A small amount … should spread across a room pretty quickly, turn to gas, and as long as we can get people to inhale it, it should knock them out for a while.”

“Umm … how long is a while?”

“Maybe half an hour. Longer if they get more of it, less if they only get a whiff.”

She thought about it for a moment. “So this is part of your rescue plan?”

“Yep. Think about it, there’s just one of me. And I can’t have you guys fighting people in there either. They’ve got armed guards too. We need something to … even the odds.”

“Okay. That makes sense. But how do you know it works?”

“Ah. I was going to ask you if you thought there’d be any small droppers … “

“I’m not sure in here, but … in the outer lab, there used to be a drawer full of them.”

I carried her with me and she directed me to where she remembered seeing them. She did work in this area for three days, after all. I was glad she remembered that much … and that they hadn’t moved things around in the two months since. I found a whole new box of mini droppers and grabbed them, along with some rubber bulbs, and we headed back to the fume hood. There, I carefully extracted just a couple drops of the solution, held a piece of parafilm to the dropper end, and walked carefully back to the animal cages, where I let a drop fall in the cage with the cats and another drop fall in the cage with the squirrels. I stood back several feet and watched, holding my breath and checking the clock as well. In a few seconds the drop disappeared, having dissipated into the air, and the animals in both cages flopped over pretty quickly after that. I noted the time because I wanted to see how long they would be out – I had no trouble with say, an hour, but if they were moving in five or ten minutes, then we’d have a big problem.

I asked Melanie if she could stay and keep an eye on those cages and let me know when she saw movement. Then I went about filling the mini droppers, each with about 2mL of solution, and then plugged both ends tightly, using parafilm and then a wax plug. Not ideal, but I figured this way, one could be dropped or cracked open and the solution should spread in the air quickly. Plus – not that I’d told the girls this yet, not until I knew the main components of my plan would work – I needed something that THEY could tote along without too much trouble. Thus the gas masks.

After I’d filled as many as I could – it certainly didn’t hurt to have extras – I turned to see how Melanie was faring. I’d left her sitting on the end of a lab bench where she could see the cages a few feet away. As I got closer, I realized she’d passed out herself. Geez, did she get a whiff of the stuff? Granted the cages were open at the top, but I figured a drop wouldn’t spread that far. Sure enough, she was out cold, laying on the lab bench. None of the animals had gotten up either and it had been 15 minutes already. So at this point I knew it was potent enough to last a while, but I really would like to know HOW long.

I nudged Melanie’s arm. Nothing. She was breathing, but definitely out cold. I knew after 20 minutes there wouldn’t be more gas in the air – it would have dissipated throughout the area and would have little effect at this point – but being as I was nearly done, I was stuck here for a while if I wanted to see how long it lasted. I snorted to myself, realizing I was starting to have horny thoughts. Though she WAS my girlfriend. She wouldn’t mind. Right? I snorted again. Scooping her up in my hand, I just watched her sleeping, her little chest rising and falling. I traced my finger over her, eventually lifting her blouse and planting a kiss on her bare stomach. I gently removed her skirt, though a part of me told me this was probably not the best place to do this, especially if she woke up any minute. Though those animals were all still out cold. I held her up and kissed her all over, before parting her legs and tracing my finger over her little mound. I licked her between the legs and she let out a soft moan. Was she waking up? I pulled back to see, but no – she was still sound asleep. So I dared myself to continue, stroking her labia with the tip of my tongue until her tiny lips parted. Somehow she slept through this. I kept stroking her until she was wet enough for me to use my little finger, and then I rubbed the tip between her lips until they gave way for my finger to penetrate her. She let out more soft moans, but otherwise remained asleep as my little finger invaded her. I gently pumped and her hips started to move ever so slightly, not as much as if she were awake, though it was clear her body was responding to my touch. I kept going, just small movements, and she moaned before she finally came on my finger. I could feel her body shiver and I could feel her tremble on my finger. As she slowly came down from her climax, she looked totally relaxed, a soft purr escaping her lips. Yet amazingly she never woke up.

Sliding my finger gently out of her and licking her clean – and tasting her on my finger – I just enjoyed seeing her like that for a minute, in my hand, before I reached for her skirt and fumbled a bit at getting it back onto her. These miniature clothes were much easier to remove than to put on.

I continued holding her as I checked on the animals – it had been 25 minutes and still none of them were moving. And Melanie wasn’t either. So at least I had some confidence that the gas worked – and was potent enough to help with this crazy rescue I was planning. I brought her back to the other side with me, where I could watch her as I carefully gathered the samples of liquid knockout gas. I’d used up most of the droppers in the carton, so I went ahead and placed them right back in the same box, and then loaded that into my backpack. I started turning off equipment and some of the lights. While I was doing that, Melanie started to stir. Glancing at the clock, it was over 30 minutes. The animals still weren’t moving.

“Mmm … uhh … what … “

I reached over and touched her arm. “Just relax. You inhaled some of the gas.”

She sat up with a lurch. “I … WHAT?” She brought her hand to her head, looking a little woozy still. I’m sure the sudden movement didn’t help that.

“The gas is pretty potent. I guess you were close enough to those cages to inhale some of it.”

“Umm .. OH.” She looked around and realized she wasn’t where she was before. “Um, honey? How long was I … out?”

“About 30 minutes, I think. The animals are still out. I was just watching to see how long it would last, but if it’s been … now 40 minutes for the animals and they’re still out. So … that’s good.”

“Good?” She scrunched her nose.

“Yeah. If we have to knock people out at the compound, I don’t want this stuff wearing off in ten minutes.”

“Oh. Yeah. That’s good then. But are you sure those animals are okay?”

“Sure. They’re still breathing, they’re just asleep. Like you were. They’ll wake up soon, but I don’t think we have to stay around – we should start getting back.”

She nodded, and I gently lifted her and placed her in the backpack. Lydia had seen her, but I doubted I’d be able to get past all the other workers in the lobby – or elevator – without a million questions.

Just as I turned off the last light – aside from the one in the little alcove, which I decided to keep on for the animals – I noticed a little movement. One of the cats was starting to stir. So that had been … almost 50 minutes. Yeah, this stuff would do the trick.

----------------

Back at the house, I carefully unpacked the box of filled droppers from my backpack and found a safe place for it – the last thing I needed was for this to fall and break, it would be enough to keep all of us – myself included – knocked out for a long time. Or worse. I really didn’t want to know what effect a fifty-fold overdose of this stuff would have. These were meant to be used one at a time – one in a small room, maybe a couple in a large space. And I intentionally used something that was breakable, to make it easier to deliver – the dropper could be tossed or dropped against a hard surface, or potentially unplugged and dripped down into a room, to knock out one or multiple people.

Melanie was still hanging out with me. Outside of a quick bathroom trip when we got home, she was hanging out mostly to see what I was up to. Coming along to the lab had more than piqued her curiosity about how I was planning to rescue the other two victims. Not that I minded at all, she could stay with me all day if she wanted to, as long as she didn’t mind me carrying her everywhere.

“You know,” she started saying, “you made a LOT of that stuff. Do you think we’ll need all that?”

“I wasn’t sure how potent it was yet, so I erred on the safe side and made extra. But you never know what’ll happen once we break into that place. This is one of our biggest advantages, the ability to knock people out. I’m not comfortable shooting people – and some of those guards I saw on camera were armed. Plus, I imagine in a fight, they won’t have a lot of trouble besting me. Even if I did beat up those two scientists back when, I had the element of surprise and I had a heavy object in my hands. In that compound, I’ve got to go over a wall and across a field before I even get to the main building. It’s too risky to go in without some advantage.”

She nodded, following my logic. “That stuff really works. Though … “ she squinted at me. “you weren’t … tempted to try anything while I was out, were you?” I just looked at her for a moment. “I mean … it’s okay … if you did.” She flashed a smile. “I just … wondered. Because … I had a little … moisture down there, and the alternative is that I had a really hot dream while I was out.” She smirked.

I must have looked a little embarrassed.

She snorted. “I figured. It’s fine. Really. Besides, if I start having wet dreams all the time, I figure it probably means I’m not getting enough. And if you really were so tempted that you had to mess around while I was out, it tells me you must want it too. Am I right?”

Now I snorted. “Is that your way of saying we should have sex more often?”

She smirked. “You know me too well, honey.”

I just gazed at her for a minute. “Okay. You know I’d like that a lot. Maybe tonight? You know the idea of you and Becky together was tempting, but I’m perfectly happy if you prefer just the two of us.”

She laughed. “Alright. Let me talk to Becky.”

I was about to set her down off the counter so she could go talk to Becky – and I could get started making dinner – but I remembered the headset. “OH. Almost forgot. Care to help me test something else first?”

Her eyes narrowed. “NOT the knockout stuff. We already tested that. And before you get any ideas, I prefer to be awake tonight … I intend to enjoy myself. You’re NOT having all the fun tonight.”

I was a little taken aback that she thought I was going to use the knockout gas … what, on her and Becky tonight? So I’d spend the night with both of them sleeping through whatever I wanted to do with – or to - them? Granted, a part of me did think that would be fun to try some day, but no, I hadn’t even thought of that until she brought it up. “NO. Nothing like that. Seriously. Tell you what, wait right there, I’ll be right back.”

She stood up with her hands on her hips and watched me jog off towards the office. I found the headset, fully charged, and fired up the shrinking machine. I’d checked the settings already and had it ready to go, so it didn’t take me but a minute or two to run it through its paces. I placed the headset on the ‘X’ I taped on the floor, shrunk it, and then jogged back to the kitchen with it.

“What’s this?”

“A radio headset. It should be fully charged, but I need to see if it still works now that it’s … your size.”

She took it and turned it around in her hand, looking over it. “Huh.”

“If you put it on – and stay there, I’ll see if we’re able to talk when I’m in the next room … and then maybe from the backyard.”

She flipped the tiny switch on the side and it lit up. “It works!”

“Good. Just give me a minute and let’s see if we can hear each other over the headsets.”

I jogged back to the office, put on a second headset – plugged into the wall of course since I didn’t think to charge two of them. I was annoyed with myself over that one. But I was thrilled when I fired it up and I could hear Melanie speaking clearly through the headset – and she could apparently respond to me as well. I asked her to give it just a few minutes – let this unit charge enough to run out back for just a minute. I supposed a 3% charge was enough for what I was trying anyway, so I unplugged it, headed out the back door and walked out across the back yard and into the wooded area that ran behind all the houses on this block. I flipped the power back on and … I could hear her and she could hear me. Given how tiny the other unit was, I was afraid it wouldn’t have near the distance – and maybe it didn’t, these headsets were supposed to have nearly a mile range normally, but if I could even get a quarter mile, that meant I could probably hear someone inside the compound while I stood outside of the perimeter wall.

I jogged back inside and collected the headset back from Melanie once she flipped it off- the charge was still 95% on that one and knowing I may not be able to recharge it, I wanted to preserve what it had left.

As she handed it back to me, she asked, “Does this mean … you have a plan now? For the rescue?”

“I’m almost there, yeah. The gas and the headsets are both key. If one of those two didn’t work, I’d have to rethink the plan. Now that we know we have both, I think the rest of this is going to fall into place. I think by tomorrow I’ll have it all sketched out, enough to present the plan to everyone. And … see who volunteers to be on my rescue team.”

---------------------

Less than an hour later, as we were eating dinner, I saw Melanie and Becky sitting together and chatting. Becky glanced up at me a couple of times. I squinted at them. “You two look like you’re plotting over there.”

Melanie snorted. “Just making plans for tonight.” She winked.

“Oh?”

Becky turned to Melanie and asked, “Should we tell him?”

Melanie tried unsuccessfully to hide a sly grin. “Not yet.”

--------------------

After dinner, as I was cleaning up the dishes, the others were lounging around, watching television on the little laptop as they took turns washing up and getting comfortable before bed. Melanie and Becky both padded back into the kitchen.

“Honey?”

As I looked down, she and Becky both raised their arms, signaling for me to lift them up. I brought them both to the kitchen counter, where they could sit on the little Barbie sofa while I worked.

“Okay honey, here’s the plan.”

I raised an eyebrow. Becky was smirking. Something was up.

“Okay. Now … we’re going to let you … have your way with both of us tonight, but we have … umm … a little request first. Just … indulge us a little.”

I nodded. “Of course, babe. Whatever you want me to do.”

“Good.” She proceeded to tell me her plan. Or little fantasy, I supposed. I was … intrigued.

Afterwards, I said, “So the others don’t even know you’re planning this?”

She smirked. “Nope.”

-----------------------

So that night, as she said, the others didn’t even know she planned to spend the night with me – nor Becky I suspected – and so all five of them headed off to their little bedrooms in the dollhouse. Which reminded me I did need to get more furniture soon, some of them were still using rolled up hand towels and washcloths as bedding, though they liked having their own ‘room’ to crash for the night. I waited until they were all settled in, before quietly climbing out of bed on the other side – mostly out of view of the little windows – and undressed.

Then I walked over to the dollhouse and squatted down in front of it. I supposed someone was getting an eyeful, if they bothered to look out the window. Melanie had told me which room was hers and which one Becky had claimed. I slowly reached for the little window to Melanie’s room and opened it on its little hinge, and then reached inside and felt around until I found what I hoped was Melanie. I wrapped my fingers around her and lifted her out through the window. She made a little squawk. I lifted her up in front of me and pulled her clothes off, tossing her nightclothes back through her window. I held her in my grip for a few moments. I’d neglected to ask her if this fantasy of hers involved King Kong specifically, but I was certainly happy to play along.

Needing both hands free, I lowered her to my thighs and pressed my legs together, pinning her there, while I looked for the room she told me was Becky’s. I slowly opened that window and slid my hand inside. Between the wan light and my hand and wrist taking up half the opening, I couldn’t see in the room, and had to resort to feeling around for Becky. My finger brushed a pair of legs, and I worked my way up and found the corner of the towel/blanket and began to peel it back, and then lay my hand over her body and started to wrap my fingers around …

Suddenly there was a shriek. And it didn’t sound like Becky. A moment later, I heard a loud whisper, “I’m over here!” THAT sounded like Becky. I let go of … was that Cindy?

I withdrew my hand and bent down to peer inside the little bedroom. Ahh, they didn’t tell me Cindy and Becky were sharing a room. Cindy was sitting up now, looking wide-eyed at me. “Sorry” I whispered. “I thought you were Becky.”

Becky added, “We’re just playing. You can go back to sleep.”

I reached my hand in again, and drew the blanket back over Cindy as she lay down, and heard her snort as I did. Then I found Becky this time, peeled her blanket back and wrapped my fingers tight around her little body, lifting her up and through the window. I held her up and stripped her out of her clothes. Knowing Cindy was in there too, instead of just tossing her clothes in the window, I reached inside and dropped them onto her bed, and then closed the window. I held Becky in my grip with one hand, and then reached between my legs to grip Melanie with the other. I held them both tightly as I stood up and brought them with me, back to bed.

Climbing into bed, I sat and held them both for a minute. Becky broke the silence, saying “So are you going to have your way with us?” She smirked.

“Definitely. Though you didn’t tell me you were sharing a room. I almost had my way with Cindy too. Hmm … “

Becky nibbled her lower lip. “So are you going to punish me?”

“Do you need to be punished?”

“Oh yes.” She grinned.

I set Melanie down on my chest for a moment. I still had my fingers tight around Becky’s torso, and turned my hand so that her little ass stuck out to the side. I rubbed her ass with my finger and thumb, and then pulled back and gently flicked my finger on her rump. She let out a faint grunt. I flicked my finger a few more times against her little cheeks, until they started to turn pink, and then caressed them for a few moments, before lifting her to my mouth. I pressed her little ass between my lips and sucked on it. It was warm – and sensitive. She responded with sighs and grunts at every little suck or lick. I drove the tip of my tongue between her cheeks and down between her legs, where she was already wet. It didn’t take long to finish her off, and she moaned softly and shook in my grip as I pushed her over the edge with my tongue. The whole time, my fingers still held her tightly, her arms pinned to her sides, as she climaxed.

As Becky was coming down from that, Melanie looked up at me and said, “Are you going to punish me too?” She was grinning.

“Oh, have you been naughty? Let’s see what we can do about that.” She snickered.

I gently lay Becky down on my chest and gripped Melanie, wrapping her snugly in my grip again, her arms pinned to her sides and her little ass exposed. I played with it for a few moments, before pulling back and then without warning, flicking my finger against her left cheek. She gasped. I flicked her right cheek, and then her left again, and kept going until they started to turn pink. I was tempted to stop and kiss them, as they looked a little sore, but she had this little fantasy about me being rough with them, so I resisted. Instead I played with her pink ass again for a minute, everything exposed, before opening my mouth and shoving her between my lips. I wrapped them around her, and like with Becky, I alternated sucking and licking. She was already wet. Little moans and grunts escaped her lips as my tongue toyed with her most intimate areas. I knew I could draw it out as long as I liked, but would a beast like King Kong worry about drawing out her climax? Nope.

Before I pushed Melanie any further, I reached down for Becky with my free hand and wrapped her in my grip again, before lowering her between my legs and pressing her against my balls. I held her there as I finished ravaging Melanie with my tongue, and soon she was trembling in my grip and coating the tip of my tongue with her juices. I gave her a minute to come down from her high, and then instead of putting her down, I lowered her between my legs. I held Melanie in one hand, Becky in the other, and rubbed their asses up and down either side of my shaft. I was mostly stiff already, and rubbing them against the most sensitive parts of my cock was enough to drive me over the edge.

After that, I got up and walked with them to the bathroom, where I ran some warm water in the sink and gently washed each of them, caressing them and wrapping them in a dry hand towel, as we talked.

“So how did I do as King Kong?”

Melanie snorted. “That was fun. You did well.”

“Though I think I gave Cindy a scare.”

Becky said, “She’ll get over it. Maybe she’ll even want to join in next time.”

Melanie added, “Though it might be even more fun if we’re already asleep first.”

I raised an eyebrow. “So you’d want me to wait until … like after midnight?”

“Or … “ she smirked “… just totally surprise us. The idea is not to be sitting there expecting it. So we’re asleep and then a giant hand comes through the window and steals us away.”

I narrowed my eyes at her. “Wouldn’t that leave people upset with me? I don’t want people running around scared I’m going to … just take advantage of them because I’m so much bigger than they are. That wouldn’t make me any better than those goons.”

She sighed. “True. We’d have to give you permission first. But … let’s say Becky and I gave you permission to … come and snatch us out of bed for a quickie … when you feel like it. Would that make it okay?” She grinned.

“I … suppose so. If you tell me in advance that you’re … okay with it.”

“Then it’s settled. Next time you feel like it. I’m giving you permission. Besides, you’re my boyfriend. I can do that if I want.” She looked kinda smug. Then she added, “Now for everyone else, you’ll just have to ask them.”

“And figure out who’s in which room” I added.

Becky snorted. “Sorry about that. But … yeah. Unless everyone says it’s okay.”

“I doubt everyone’s going to be okay with me just stealing them out of bed at night whenever I feel like it.”

Becky looked at me. “Oh, don’t be so sure. You know they’re having fun right now. Nobody’s quite sure how long we’ll be … tiny like this … so they feel like they’re free to have as much fun as they can while it lasts.”

“Are you speaking for yourself?”

She gave me a wry grin. “Of course. And you have my permission too, by the way. But don’t be too surprised if everyone else says they’re fine with it too. You don’t know if you don’t ask.”

“Huh.” For a moment I was speechless. I couldn’t imagine the girls all being fine with it if I just, on a whim, reached through the window and grabbed any of them in the middle of the night and fucked them with my tongue or finger. Or for that matter, just reached in randomly and started fondling or fingering one of them while they lay in bed. I really doubted they’d all go for it.

Once they were both clean and dry, I scooped up Melanie and Becky and carried them back to the bed, where I climbed in and lay them both on my abdomen, lazily stroking them as I rested.

“Honey, you’re not done for the night, I hope.”

I snorted. “Nah, just resting for a few moments.”

“That’s good. So what do you have in mind?”

“Well … “ I smirked. “Seeing as this is supposed to be a threesome … I still haven’t seen you two so much as touch each other. How about you both get started on each other and then I’ll join in?”

She smirked back at me. “Figures.” Then she turned to Becky and said, “Why is it guys are SO into girl-on-girl action?”

I mumbled, “Because it’s so awesome.”

Becky and Melanie both snorted. Then to my surprise, Becky leaned in first, kissing Melanie on the lips. Passionately. And then she reached up and caressed Melanie on the cheek before lowering her hand to one of her tiny breasts. It took Melanie a few moments to catch up, but soon she was squeezing one of Becky’s breasts as they kept kissing. I mostly let them continue unabated, limiting my touches to running my finger down their backs and over their little rumps.

Once Becky got more aggressive, pushing Melanie down on her back and reaching a hand down between her legs, as she straddled one on her knees, I got a little more involved. I gently pinched one of Melanie’s breasts, and then massaged it with my finger until I felt her tiny nipple start to stiffen. I took Melanie’s hand and lifted it up to Becky’s breast, and then reached behind Becky and began to caress her bottom. I forced her legs further apart, enough to grant my finger access, and then reached between her legs and stroked her little cunt. I had to gently rub her there for a couple minutes before she was wet enough to accept my finger. I slid it along her pussy lips and they seemed eager to part around my invading digit. Becky gasped when I first touched her tiny passage. I slid my little finger inside her, and she pushed her hips lower to try to drive me in deeper. I held that one finger inside her, my thumb pressing on her lower back so it wouldn’t slip out, and began pumping her. She bobbed herself on my finger, and I had to be careful not to slip all the way out. I continued pumping and it wasn’t long before she came hard, nearly collapsing onto Melanie as she did.

I slowed my finger as I waited for her to settle down, for her breathing to steady and her little heart to stop fluttering out of her chest. Then I slid my finger gently out of her, careful not to pull out too quickly and cause her pain. When I felt they were ready, I used both hands to flip them both over, with Becky below and Melanie on top, and then began caressing Melanie’s little tush. In anticipation, she parted her legs as much as she could and still remain on her knees. Above Becky, who looked quite relaxed, with a satisfied post-coital grin on her face. I took one of Becky’s hands and lifted it to Melanie’s breast, and she took the hint, fondling it as I slid my finger between Melanie’s legs and began to stroke her. For her part, Melanie was already a little wet. Becky had gotten her warmed up already, and she was primed and ready for my little finger. I was happy to oblige, finding the tiny cavern behind her pussy lips and slipping the finger inside. She gasped and squirmed, then purred as my finger went deeper inside her. It didn’t take very long to bring her to orgasm either.

Once I’d slid out of her, and both girls lay back, relaxing on my abdomen, I stopped and savored the mingled taste of them on my wet finger. We went a couple more rounds after that, before I asked them if they’d like me to return them to their little bedrooms in the dollhouse. Both of them were content sleeping on my chest, so I just pulled up the blanket just enough to cover them and dozed off to sleep.

Melanie's Story Part 61 - Party of Three

by Rocket » Wed Jan 10, 2024 1:30 am

Hi all, sorry for the month delay between episodes. I have the next one almost ready as well, and we are slowly getting closer to the end of the main story. Thanks for sticking around to see how it ends!

----------------------------

Once I had dinner ready I rounded up the girls and brought them into the kitchen. I set the transport basket down and they climbed out and grabbed seats around the Barbie table while I lay a tiny platter of food in the middle for them. With five tiny mouths to feed, it was often easier this way – they could grab what they wanted and go back for more if they were still hungry.

The conversation amongst them centered around the new ‘house’ – picking out rooms, deciding how to set it up, etc – and the packages that I’d miniaturized with the machine. I suspected for tonight, if any of them slept in the house, they’d just bring the rolled up washcloths inside and sleep in those – they’d been sleeping on the bedroom floor with those for the past couple weeks, aside from the times they slept in bed with me. Not that I’d mind so much if they all wanted to do that. I grinned to myself at the thought. But with the house they could have a little more privacy if they wanted it.

I heard Maria cackle in laughter. “I still can’t believe you bought all that stuff!”

“Well obviously I was making some guesses.”

She snorted. “No kidding. Next time ASK me and I’ll tell you what to get.”

I smirked. “Okay. Though it wouldn’t have been a surprise if I asked ahead of time.”

“True. But I still think it’s hysterical that you thought we needed all this stuff. We appreciate the thought though.”

Keisha piped up. “So the machine is … working now, for real?” She shuddered a little. I don’t think she was the only one either.

“Yep. It’s set up and tested and working.”

More shuddering. Cindy said, “Umm … you’re not going to … umm … use it? On anyone?”

“NO. Unless it’s to reverse what’s already been done.”

“But … what if someone else … “

“NO. The machine is locked down under my own passcode. Plus, if I’m going to be gone from the house for more than a short time, then we’ll hide the element again. The machine is useless without that. I’ll have to re-calibrate it later, but that will prevent anyone from using it even if they managed to hack their way past the lock.”

There were a few relieved sighs. “It’s still … a little scary that it even exists. But … I guess having it here with you is … safer than anywhere else.”

“Thank you. Guys, I’m not going to use this on anyone … I guess unless some of those goons ever tried to break in here again. Not that I’m expecting that, they’re all locked up without bail right now awaiting trial. It would … probably serve them right though – and as you’ve already seen, I’d have trouble subduing several of them by myself otherwise.”

Nobody really had a response to that.

I continued, “Now I WILL need to experiment with the machine – NOT on people, I can use inanimate objects first. Though at some point I’ll need to experiment with something living. Small animals maybe.”

Becky looked shocked. “You would shrink an animal? Like a cat or a dog?”

I just looked at her for a moment. “It’s not like I want to … and it doesn’t have to be a cat or dog. But once I get the reversal process resolved, I need to make absolutely sure it’s SAFE. I can’t have one of you be the first living thing ever to be restored and then something goes wrong. I need to make sure NOTHING goes wrong, or I won’t risk ANY of you. Does that make sense?”

Another moment of silence. Finally Melanie spoke up. “Yep. It does. If something goes wrong I’d rather you find it and fix it before … using it on one of us.” I figured Melanie would agree with me – and maybe Maria – as they both worked in the lab, they were used to scientific methods. But for the others this may be a new concept to wrap their tiny heads around.

Interestingly, with so many distractions – the dollhouse, the miniaturized supplies, the actual machine – nobody had mentioned the other two victims yet this evening. Just as well, I supposed. I was working on a plan and I’d need their attention and focus on that when the time came – and I thought we could be ready to mount the rescue soon, maybe even this week – but they were so bummed out over it last night and this morning, there was no harm in them having some distractions for now.

And I had some additional distractions for them. Dessert. I pulled out a half gallon of ice cream and used a little butter scoop (the kind people use to make those little spheres of butter at fancy parties – I have no idea how I got one) and made little balls – I suppose big for them – of chocolate ice cream in five little bowls, then added a tiny drizzle of chocolate sauce over top. That should be enough to keep them busy for a little while, I doubted they’d be able to finish it.

As they ate dessert they got a little more chatty, which was good to see – they were getting back to their old selves, at least for a while.

Melanie asked, “Now that you can shrink … stuff. Any chance of getting an exercise machine? Or some weights? A stationary bike? Anything?”

I smirked at her. “You know I’d love to watch you work out.”

She snorted. “You want to see me all sweaty?”

I grinned. “Of course. Then I can help you clean up.”

She flashed me that wicked grin again. “Oh, I bet.”

“But seriously? I can probably find some stuff. I know the donation stores usually don’t take that stuff, so people are always listing used equipment for sale. And I suppose once it’s … miniaturized, it won’t take up much space.”

She flashed me a grin. “I’d appreciate it.”

Cindy added, “Can we all use it?”

“I don’t see why not. Can I watch you work up a sweat too?”

She snorted. “And let you clean me up afterwards?”
“I’d be happy to. Thanks for offering.”

Maria threw her head back laughing. “Cindy, I think you just walked right into that one.”

Cindy looked up at me and smirked. “Are you horny or something?”

“Who, me? I thought maybe you were horny, after offering to let me strip you down and soap you up after your workout?”

Now Cindy laughed. “I don’t think I said it that way.”

I gazed back at her. “But would you let me, if I was gentle and gave you a massage too?”

I somehow managed to fluster her. After a few moments though, she got her composure back. “Umm … maybe.” Then she looked down, as if she was building up resolve to ask me something. “Umm … you know we kinda … put a pause on the whole … “

“Choosing one of you to take to bed with me for the night?”

Her eyes got wide for just a moment. “Umm … yeah. That. Did you still want to … “

I sighed. “I’d love to do that again. I just don’t want to push any of you if you’re not in the mood for it. Now … if any of you offered to spend the night with me, I’m DEFINITELY not going to turn you down. In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m a GUY.” That generated a couple snorts from the peanut gallery. “But I’m not going to make anyone do anything. SO … how about this. Instead of me choosing, how about I just ask for … volunteers? If you want to spend the night with me, just say so. I’m MORE than happy to oblige.”

Cindy took a deep breath and then looked up at me and said, “Okay.”

“Does that mean you want to come to bed with me tonight?”

She nodded her head.

“Alright. Would anyone else like to join Cindy and I?”

The others looked back and forth at each other. Maria asked, “Would it be like before, where we … do whatever you decide you want us to do? Or … “

I smirked. “I’ll let you decide.”

She gave me a smirk. “Alright. I’m game.” She looked around to the others. “Anyone want to join us? Make it a threesome?” She looked pointedly at Becky. “Come on, YOU should join us, you’re like the horniest one here.” Then she looked to Keisha. “Or YOU. You’re the only one of us that hasn’t … “

Keisha snorted. “Made out with another girl in his bed?”

Maria grinned. “Exactly. You’re due.”

Keisha sighed. “Fine. I hope I don’t live to regret this.”

“Okay. Anyone else?”

Melanie looked at her, then up at me and back before responding. “You guys go have fun.” She did look back up at me and wink. Suppose we did get our fun in together just a few hours ago. “C’mon, Becky. You and I can hang out and watch a movie while they … “

Maria added, “Get it on with your man?” She said it in a teasing way, but Melanie’s eyes narrowed for a moment, and then she looked back up at me.

“I expect a back rub out of this.” She tried to look serious for a moment, but then cracked a grin.

I grinned back at her. “Of course.”

“And Becky gets one too.”

I snorted. “Whatever you like, babe.”

-------------------

After dinner, I put out some drinks and snacks – the little Barbie kitchenware was getting some serious use lately – and left Melanie and Becky to get comfortable in the office with a laptop on the floor. They knew their way around it – and the trackpad worked pretty well for them, even if they had to put a whole palm on it for it to register. As they started browsing the streaming services, I bent down and kissed each of them on top of the head before leaving the room.

Back in the bedroom, Maria, Cindy and Keisha were all milling about. I bent down and helped them up to the bed one at a time. They sat in the middle of the bed and watched as I undressed. Not that I was any good at putting on a show, but they seemed happy to watch me strip.

“So.” I uttered as I removed the last piece of my clothing. All three of them were staring at my crotch but broke their eyes away when I spoke.

Maria said, “So … what would you like us to do?”

“Are you … taking orders then? All of you?”

Cindy shrugged. “I’m fine with that. Same rules as before.”

“Are the rest of you okay with that?”

Maria nodded. Keisha looked at the two of them and then snorted. “Sure. Why not.”

“Okay. Just remember, if you’re not comfortable with something I ask, say so.”

Maria smirked. “You know the whole idea is we do what YOU want. It’s kinda expected that we’re going to get uncomfortable.”

Cindy added, “You ARE supposed to be enjoying yourself. Besides, the climaxes you give me are mind-blowing. Just keep feeding me and fucking me like that and I’m like putty in your hand. I’d GLADLY embarrass myself for you in exchange for that.”

I smirked. “Keisha? Are you okay with that? Or are they dragging you along kicking and screaming?”

She laughed. “No, they’re right. I do have to admit, it’s a fair trade-off if I get a mind-blowing climax out of it. Though if you want to give me more than one, I won’t object.” She flashed me a wicked grin.

I snorted. “Alright. You know I love watching you all climax.” I knelt next to the bed so I could watch them at eye level. “Let’s have some fun then. Everybody strip.”

For a few moments I just watched as they each pulled off their blouses and unfastened the velcro to pull their skirts off. The velcro skirts had somehow become the clothing of choice around here – one size fits all and nothing got in the way. Not that I had any complaints. Then I reached out with my finger. All three of them stood naked and let me touch, tracing my finger over breasts and down arms and legs. I knew I could touch them as much as I liked, anywhere I liked, all night long. But there was so much more to try.

I climbed up onto the bed, pillows propping up my back, and my legs parted enough that all three of them could stand in between. I lifted up Maria first in my hand, and brought her up to my lips, kissing her face, her chest and then working my lips lower. She spread her legs, in hopes that I’d go there. I just grinned and whispered, “Am I making you horny?”

She gulped. “Umm … yes, master.” I almost snorted. I didn’t expect she would start using that. Not that I would dissuade her.

“Okay” I whispered back. “Fondle your breasts for me then.”

As her hands came up to grab hold of her own ample breasts, I gave her a slow, sensual kiss between the legs.

With my lips brushing her cunt, I whispered, “You’re already wet. How badly do you want to feel my finger inside of you?”

She was already getting excited pretty quickly. The words trembled a bit as they came out of her little mouth. “So bad. SO so bad. Please, master. Stick your finger in me and make me cum for you.”

Damn. I just smirked in response. “How could I refuse such a request? But I need you to hold on for just a minute.” At that I lowered my hand down, low enough for Cindy and Keisha to reach. “Maria, don’t stop rubbing your breasts. Keisha, give Maria a long, sensual kiss on the lips.” I watched as Keisha took Maria’s face in her hands and lowered her lips, a little tentatively at first. I waited until they were clearly lip-locked and then touched the tip of my finger to Maria’s wet labia. Maria groaned into Keisha’s mouth as I brushed my finger there.

“Alright. Now Cindy, your turn. Make it a long and sensual kiss. If she starts moaning, don’t pull away.” She nodded and waited for Keisha to break off and Maria to catch her breath for a moment, before pressing her own lips to Maria’s. Once they were kissing, I slowly penetrated Maria with the tip of my finger. She was so wet that my finger encountered little resistance, and I was pretty quickly inside her up to the first knuckle. Maria gasped and groaned hard, but Cindy managed to keep her lips locked.

“Okay. While I make Maria cum, I want the two of you to keep taking turns kissing her and use your hands to fondle her. Whichever of you is not kissing, should be stroking her between the legs. Either side of my finger is fine.”

I entered Maria further, past the second knuckle, and she shuddered in my hand, arching her back and hips as if she could push herself further onto my finger. Keisha and Cindy continued to take turns kissing Maria on the lips and stroking to either side of where her cunt was stretched around my little finger. I kept my finger in place, knowing just slight movements would be enough to set her off. To that end, I took my time and just twitched the end of my finger – the part deep inside her – every couple seconds, each one prompting a little moan from her, often muffled by someone else’s lips.

After a couple minutes of just slowly building her up, I said, “Ladies, get ready.” Then I began moving my finger just a little more, and it took but a few seconds for her to explode, quivering and moaning as she climaxed hard on my finger.

I said, “Okay ladies, thank you. You can step back now.” I slowly lifted Maria back up to my face and smirked for a moment as I noticed she was still trying to rub her breasts. I kissed her stomach softly before slowly starting to work my finger out of her. I always took my time with this, knowing if I didn’t it would hurt them when their pussies sprang back into shape after being stretched so tight around my little finger. I slid my finger out gently and held her up above my tongue to taste the juices that were trapped inside her. I thought about telling Maria that she tasted good, but I wasn’t sure how she’d take that.

Instead I just held her for a couple minutes in my hand, gently stroking her arm and tracing her breasts. As her breathing steadied, she looked up and gave me a silly grin. I whispered to her, “I promise there will be more, but I’m going to let you rest for a bit.”

I lay her down between my legs and then reached for Keisha. She stood as I wrapped my fingers around her and lifted her up, then I gave her a minute to get comfortable in my palm. I stroked her arm and traced my finger around her breasts, brushing her nipples but intentionally not scraping the underside of her nipple with my fingernail yet – remembering how that sensation set her off as intensely as if I’d pinched her G-spot. I whispered, “Keisha, have you ever made love to another woman before?”

She crinkled her cute little nose. “No.”

I kissed her on her bare stomach. “Okay. We’ll go slow, then. But that’s about to change.”

She softly snorted. “I figured it would.”

“I’m actually kinda excited that I get to see your first time. And choose your partner.” She raised an eyebrow. “Even if the circumstances are a little … unorthodox.”

She almost laughed. “A little? No kidding.”

I whispered, “You’ll do fine.” At that I reached down with my other hand and wrapped my fingers around Cindy, lifting her up to my face and planting a couple kisses on her bare skin. Then I brought my hands together. “Let’s start slowly.” I held them up close to my face. “Kiss, please.” I watched the two of them kiss each other on the lips for a few moments and then break off. “Okay. Keisha, put your hand on Cindy’s breast and begin to massage it. I want you to look into her eyes and tell her you love her.”

She glanced back at me for a moment, but didn’t argue. She began to caress one of Cindy’s breasts and then I heard her mutter, “I love you.” I smirked. I’m sure she wasn’t too thrilled about that, but I enjoyed it.

“Cindy, run your hand up and down Keisha’s chest as you look into her eyes and tell her that you love her. You’re about to make passionate love to her, so make it sound like you want her.”

I knew Cindy was usually more willing to go along with me on these things – the time where she said ‘Cum for mommy’ as she made love to Becky came to my mind – and she didn’t disappoint this time. She began stroking Keisha’s chest and tracing her hand around her breasts, as she looked into Keisha’s eyes and whispered, “Keisha, I love you.”

“Keisha, you can alternate between kissing her on the lips and kissing her breast.” She began kissing Cindy on the lips again and then broke away to lower her face to Cindy’s breast.

As she did, Cindy looked up at me. She said, “We can take it from here … if you just want to watch, that is. We’ll do whatever you want us to.”

I smirked. “Okay. I’ll leave you to it … for now.” I suppose the ‘for now’ was already implied. If I wanted them to do something specific I’d tell them and – most likely – they’d do it. I watched as they continued to kiss and fondle each other’s breasts for a while. Cindy’s hands traveled down Keisha’s side and over her hip but then back up again. Neither of them had gone lower yet, barely brushing each other’s tuft of hair below. I mused for a moment that now that I’d gotten them a case of women’s razors, I hoped they’d go ahead and shave down there. Cindy had told me she usually kept herself shaven smooth, though three months without had led to a little forest above her mound. Keisha’s was certainly better kept, but then she’d only been shrunk less than two weeks. I interjected, “Cindy, start stroking Keisha’s pussy, and Keisha, raise your leg so I can see.”

Without question, Cindy proceeded to move a hand down Keisha’s body, while Keisha parted her legs to give Cindy – and myself for that matter - easier access to her most private parts. I watched as Cindy touched along the edges of Keisha’s labia, not touching the lips yet, taking it slow. If I told her to start pounding Keisha with three fingers – or her whole fist – she would probably do it, but that would spoil some of the fun. I waited until Cindy’s fingers finally brushed Keisha’s lips, and then said, “Okay, Keisha, start massaging Cindy’s cunt. Cindy, spread your legs for us. And both of you, keep going until your fingers start to get wet. And oh, keep kissing each other.” I smirked again as I threw in that last instruction.

For now, I just watched them, each with one hand in each other’s crotch, stroking each other. I was content to let them go and see how long it would take. Which surprisingly wasn’t too long before I saw something glisten on Cindy’s fingers.

“Cindy, I want you to lick your fingers clean and then continue what you were doing.” I was definitely having fun with this. Soon I could see wetness between Cindy’s legs as well, and I gave Keisha the same instruction.

Once they were both clearly wet, I said, “Okay. Cindy, I want you to climb on top of Keisha in my left hand. Make sure both of you are together and close enough to kiss.” I watched Cindy work her way up and swing her left leg over Keisha. Once she’d done that, and my right hand was free, I worked on positioning them just how I wanted, cheek to cheek, with their chests touching and most importantly, their asses in about the same place. What I wanted to do next wouldn’t work too well otherwise.

“Embrace and kiss each other. I’m going to tilt you, so don’t panic.” At that, I slowly tilted them closer to upright, with their legs hanging down. I held them securely in my left hand, my fingers wrapping them snug. I held them in front of my mouth and began kissing both of them around the hips and ass, before I spread their legs with my right hand and snaked my tongue in between, slowly licking both of them, brushing their asses and cunts with my tongue. I sensed a little jolt of surprise from both of them as I made my first pass, but this was long from over. I’d been wanting to try this – to see if I could get two of them off at once – but just hadn’t. This was the perfect opportunity.

After several long, slow passes with my tongue, making sure to brush everything I could down there, I paused and looked down. “Hey Maria, how are you doing?”

She perked up and smirked at me. “Just fine, master. What would you like me to do?”

“Stand up for a moment.”

She stood up and I reached down with my free right hand to lift her up. I kissed her a few times. Then I lowered her down to sit at the base of my semi-hard shaft, her legs straddling it like a pony, before turning back to continue with Cindy and Keisha.

I brought them back up to my mouth, planted my lips on Cindy’s ass and snaked my tongue in between both their legs. I spent a few moments teasing Keisha’s lips with the tip of my tongue, then to Cindy’s lips, and back and forth a few times until I started to hear moans from both of them. The interruption and moving them around, I could tell brought them a step back, but that just meant they were primed and ready. I kept working both of them, their lips starting to give way to my tongue so I could tease their tiny holes. Each stroke of my tongue generated more little moans.

I whispered, “Kiss each other.” Their heads and shoulders were above my hand, so they should have had enough room to maneuver a little bit. Damn I was feeling mischievous. I kept working their tiny holes with my tongue, eliciting not just moans but little tremors from both of them.

After another minute of stimulating them both with my tongue, I could feel them getting closer. Cindy started to move her hips, as if she could press herself against my tongue. The result was more that she began rubbing her hips against Keisha’s leg, which got Keisha moving as well. I pulled back for just a moment and watched them rubbing against each other, and extended two fingers to rub them for a little while. Given my other fingers were likely too large to penetrate without causing injury – even my little finger stretched them enough that I had to pull out slowly - I held back and just massaged their clits with the tips of my fingers. The results were similar to my tongue though. Soon I felt a little wetness on the tips of both fingers, and I kept going, kicking my rubbing up a notch. It was all they could take and soon Cindy was writhing and moaning and came hard on my fingertip, with Keisha soon following suit.

I slowed down to gentle, soft strokes as they came down from their highs. I moved my fingers back, covered in their juices, and licked them clean, enjoying their tastes intermingling on my tongue. Then I gently tilted them back to a laying position and brought my other hand up so I could loosen my grip and separate the two, lifting Cindy off Keisha. I let them lay back and rest in my hands for a few moments, their little hearts still thumping but their breaths steadying. They were both a little sweaty, especially their chests where I’d held them pressed together. I kissed and licked both of them.

I whispered, “Now that you’ve made love to each other, give each other a parting kiss.” I was having too much fun with this. I watched Cindy lean forward and meet Keisha, kissing her on the lips for a moment before breaking away and flopping back down in my right hand.

She just looked up at me and said, “I hope you enjoyed that.” She looked serious for a moment, but then cracked a grin.

I smirked. “Immensely.”

She replied, “Good.” Keisha snorted.

Then I kissed them both as I lowered them down to my now mostly stiff rod. Maria was still sitting there and I set Cindy down straddling it, scooting her back to brush against Maria’s thighs, and then I set Keisha down straddling it, pressed up to Cindy.

Once I’d set them in place, all three of them craned their necks to look up at me. Maria asked, “Umm .. what would you like us to do?”

I snorted. “First off, just hold on tight for a moment. After that totally erotic performance, I just wanted to see if I was stiff enough to hold all three of you. Each of you is so light, I just thought it would be really cool to find out if I could do it.”

Maria snort-laughed. “Actually? I … think you’re doing it. Damn, makes me feel REALLY small.”

Cindy looked speechless for a moment, which was unusual for her.

“I suppose if it was just one of you, you could treat it like a bucking bronco and see how long you can hold on while I flex my muscle down there. Though right now if I try it I’m not sure if I can move it very much.” As if to prove my own point, I tried flexing the muscle at the base of my shaft. I was able to lift it up a little. “Regardless, it is really cool to see all three of you riding my dick.”

Keisha snorted. “Just like a man to say that. OH I bet it is.”

“Speaking of … Keisha, can you reach the head from where you’re at?”

“Yes. Do you want me to scoot down to it? I’m not sure if you can hold me if I’m that far down.”

“Just lean down flat, rub your breasts against it and try to reach the tip. I want you to kiss it hard so I can feel your tongue in there. Cindy, hold her legs so she doesn’t go sliding.”

I watched her bend down and stretch her body, I was stiff enough to still hold her and the others but just barely. It was worth it though when she got to the end and bent her head down to begin kissing the tip. The sensation was enough to keep me rigid and I found myself groaning. Maria and Cindy both looked up at me and grinned. Cindy asked, “Would you like us to finish you off?”

“Yes, please.”

They didn’t need any more prompting.

Maria was hemmed in between Cindy and my crotch, but she managed to start rubbing her hands on the sides of my shaft, where she could reach anyway, and with her feet she began rubbing my balls. Keisha, with Cindy holding onto her, began to attack my head with zeal, rubbing her breasts against it and pushing her tongue into the hole at the tip. Once Keisha moved her hips to wrap her legs around my shaft to keep from slipping, Cindy was free, but she looked up at me again. “A little help please?”

I reached down and grabbed her under the armpits with my finger and thumb and lifted her up, taking a moment to plant a couple kisses on her bare chest before setting her down on my thigh. She slid down and stood alongside, rubbing the underside with both her hands, while Maria was now freed up to rub more of the top and sides, and Keisha continued to work on the head, her tiny tongue giving me sensations that were just unreal. I only lasted a few minutes at that point. The girls had experienced my eruptions up close and personal before, and could tell I was about to blow. That didn’t protect Keisha from getting splattered in the face and chin and neck when it happened though. Cindy and Maria came out of it mostly unscathed.

After resting for a minute to enjoy the fruits of the girls’ efforts, I reached down first to catch Keisha before she could drop any lower, given my spent member was starting to sag. I turned her over in my hand and remarked, “You’re a mess! That was a great job though. Let’s clean you up.” She just smirked at me, from under all that goo. I grabbed a towel and began to clean her off. Over the last month I’d learned to always keep towels in the bed. Things always tended to get messy.

Once she was clean – enough to see without sperm running in her eyes – I held her up to my lips and kissed her a few times, mostly on the chest, before setting her down. I did the same with Cindy, though she didn’t have much to clean, and then Maria. I held Maria in my hand a little longer, caressing her body with my finger. I kissed her a few times before setting her down with the others.

“That was great, all of you. Thank you. Now … as much as I would like to make love to all three of you at once, that’s kinda hard to do. I prefer to take you one at a time, but I promise to make it good. I just have to figure out who goes first this round.”

Cindy blurted, “Maria went first before.”

I snorted. “True. Okay, how about I take Keisha first, but Keisha … I want you to kiss Maria hard on the lips first.”

Keisha, to her credit, didn’t complain, and stepped over to kiss Maria. After which I picked her up in my left hand. She lay back and stretched and asked, “Okay, you’ve got me. What would you like me to do?”

For a few moments, I just smirked, as I lazily played with her breasts with my thumb. She raised an eyebrow, surely wondering if I was going to do more or just hold her for a while. I raised her to my lips and whispered, “Just relax” as I began to slowly kiss her, from her face to her arms and legs and back and bottom, intentionally avoiding her pleasure zones. After a few minutes of this, I blew on her gently between her legs, causing a little shiver. I kept kissing everywhere except her pussy and breasts for another minute, and then when I felt she was relaxed enough, I scraped my nail on the underside of her nipple – what I’d previously discovered was one of her most sensitive spots. She wasn’t expecting it and gasped as she shivered. I followed that up by touching her between the legs with the tip of my tongue. At this point she was primed and ready.

I shifted her legs with my finger and thumb, spreading her thighs, and gave her a couple more gentle licks there, and then whispered, “Fondle your breasts, Keisha.” For a few moments I just enjoyed watching her fondle her breasts. I turned away to look at Cindy and Maria, who were just lounging around at the moment, and said, “Cindy, climb in Maria’s lap and kiss her, please.” I watched that and mused whether I should have the two of them make love after I was done with Keisha. Something to think about. Though Keisha had never made out with Maria either. Hmm. Decisions, decisions.

Turning my attention back to Keisha, I began to work her little mound with the tip of my tongue, getting into a rhythm. She wasn’t near ready for me to penetrate, not yet. I kept going, hard strokes up and down her labia, until her lips began to part and finally I sensed just the slightest hint of moisture down there. I asked softly, “Keisha, are you ready for me to fuck you?” She nodded. “Okay. Then tell me you want to feel my finger inside of you.”

As she was already starting to get worked up, Keisha was more open to doing as I asked. “I want to feel your finger inside of me.”

I smirked. “Ask me nicely if I’ll slide you onto my finger.”

She hesitated for a moment before she understood what I was saying. Then she scrunched her nose, which was kinda cute, and looked me in the eye, and said, “Please, put me on your finger. Slide my body down on your finger and make me cum.”

I grinned and placed the tip of my finger at her wet entrance. Rather than push my finger into her, I intentionally kept my finger steady and moved Keisha down onto it, slowly, turning her just slightly back and forth along the way, emphasizing the sensation that she really was being pushed onto my finger. I kept going until I was in her about as far as was safe, past my second knuckle. I just held her there for a few moments, as she looked at me, her eyes almost pleading for me to push her over the edge, because she knew that was imminent. I took my time, trying to draw it out. I kissed her a few times, on her stomach, her breasts, at the point where my finger entered her, each kiss slow and soft and sensual. I could feel her tiny heart fluttering and her breaths becoming faster and more shallow, and I knew she was right on the cusp. A few twists with my finger brought her to climax, her back arching and her little body trembling in my hand.

Over the next hour and a half, I made a point of spending individual time with Cindy, with Maria and with Keisha again, taking my time with each of them as I fondled them, enjoyed the feel of their little bodies in my hand, and slowly built them up to a climax – or multiple climaxes - upon my little finger. Even though they weren’t doing a lot for me at the moment – mostly resting in between – I was happy to make sure each of them thoroughly enjoyed their time with me, plus it didn’t take much effort from my part.

By the time I’d given them each multiple orgasms and let them recover and rest, I found myself laying on my side and just lazily tracing my finger over each of their sweaty little bodies. Cindy sighed as I slid my finger down her chest, and mumbled, “That was … so amazing … but we haven’t done much for you, have we? What else can we do for YOU?”

Maria grinned and propped herself up on her elbow, and added, “Yes. Let us do something for you, Master. Whatever you like. Just say it.”

I just looked at them for a minute, thinking about that. “Well … you know what would be really cool, would be … if you all had a threesome and let me watch.”

Cindy raised an eyebrow. “You’d like that?”

Maria snorted. “Of course he would, Cindy. He’s a guy. He just wants to see us climbing all over each other and getting it on.” She looked up at me. “Am I right?”

I smirked. “I would like that, yes.”

“Then your wish is our command.” She turned her head. “Keisha, come over here and climb on top of me and let’s get this show started. You too, Cindy.” Then as they crawled over to her, Maria looked back up at me, smirked back and added, “Feel free to interject if you want, though I suppose you already knew that.”

I grinned back at her and got comfortable on my side, leaning in to watch as Keisha bent down to kiss Maria on the lips and Cindy reached around to grasp Keisha’s little breasts. For a couple minutes I just watched them ‘get it on’ before I started touching. I stroked my finger over the back and bottom of whoever was on top, and occasionally stroked a breast. Eventually I started providing some instructions as well.

“Cindy, while Keisha is working on Maria’s breasts, why don’t you caress Maria between her legs?” She glanced up at me, nodded and went to work, reaching her hand around Keisha’s leg to get to Maria’s nether regions, where she began stroking with her fingers. I watched her for a minute, and then asked, “Cindy, are your fingers wet?” She looked back and nodded. “Okay.” At that, I pinched Keisha’s waist between my finger and thumb and rotated her to the side, eliciting a little yelp. I added, “Keisha, keep doing what you’re doing.” I then parted Maria’s legs, and then lifted Cindy just enough to lower her there. “Cindy, drive one finger into Maria’s ass while you lick her cunt.” She glanced back at me, wide eyed this time, but then followed my directions. A few seconds later, Maria gasped.

I watched that play out for a bit, and then nudged Cindy’s legs further apart with my finger, before picking up Keisha again. I lifted Keisha to my mouth and kissed her on the chest, sucking on her breasts for a few moments, and then lowered her and slid her head between Cindy’s legs, whispering, “Lick Cindy’s cunt, please. Pull her closer if you need to.” I got a garbled response once her lips were pressed to Cindy. Once she got started on Cindy’s cunt, I nudged Keisha’s legs apart slightly and began to massage her with my finger.

After a couple minutes of that, I lifted one of Keisha’s hands with my finger and thumb and placed it between her legs, and then used my free hand to fondle Cindy’s breasts as they hung down, and then Maria’s breasts. I was honestly getting pretty stiff as I enjoyed this show, and wasn’t sure how long I could go without … tending to that. SO, I broke away from the breast-fondling and got up on my knees, then leaned over so that my stiff rod hung over Maria. I hovered the head above her face and said, “Maria?” She knew what I wanted without saying any more, and used a free hand to pull it to her lips, where she could lick and kiss it and then slide her tongue inside the tip.

There was only so much of that I could take and I felt like I was going to explode soon. So I reached down and lifted Cindy with my finger and thumb. She yelped, while the others gasped in surprise. I nestled her body against my cock, pressing her breasts against it. Then I reached for Maria and held her body against the other side. I said, “If I squeeze too tight then tell me, okay?” I just got a couple of grunts in response. It took me a minute to position them where I could hold them both with one hand against my stiff rod, but I managed it.

Meantime Keisha sat up and just watched as I held both Cindy and Maria against me. She looked up at me, wondering if she was going to get to sit this one out, but now that I had a hand free, I reached for her as well. I lifted her up to my lips and planted another kiss on her, before lowering her to my scrotum, pressing her chest and abdomen against it. I lifted myself up a bit so her legs could hang under.

Then I finished myself off, rubbing Cindy and Maria against my cock and Keisha against my balls. There wasn’t much lubrication – not enough to spread across the three of them – so I couldn’t slide them up and down as much as I’d have liked. It was still marvelous, and it didn’t take long before I was about to burst. Maria even picked up on that herself, sensing the rumblings of the coming eruption against her own bare skin, as I heard her remark, “Get ready” to the others. Just as the first spurt of hot sperm flew out, I slid all three of them up to catch it, just in time to see it splatter against Cindy’s chest and Maria’s chin. I moved Keisha close enough to catch some of the successive spurts.

Once I’d fully released my load, I unfurled my hands, holding all three of them, spattered in my seed. I smirked at the sight for a moment before remarking, “You guys are a mess.”

Maria snorted. “No shit.”

So I carried all three of them to the bathroom and gently washed them up – and cleaned myself up as well. I gave them a minute to dry off as I stepped out and peeked my head around the corner, where Becky and Melanie appeared to be well into a second movie, though they both looked about ready to doze off. Despite my soft steps, Melanie heard me and turned and gave me a knowing grin. Yeah, I was buck naked, though I suppose she expected that tonight. I just whispered, “We’re about done if you guys want to sleep in the bedroom.”

Becky turned her head and looked at me and smirked.

I went back to the bathroom and carried Cindy, Maria and Keisha back to the bedroom, where I lay them down, kissing each of them as I did, and then turned the nightstand lamp off (we’d been keeping several nightlights around the house, so it was never TOO dark for them to get around) and draped a towel ‘blanket’ over them and we all drifted off to sleep. I could hear a faint bump, which I suspected was either Melanie or Becky as they headed up to their little bedrooms in the dollhouse.

Melanie's Story Part 60 - The Shrinking Machine

by Rocket » Thu Dec 07, 2023 1:37 am

I awoke the next morning to the sound of several women milling about near my pillow. It appeared they were all up and just waiting for me to get moving. I supposed they couldn’t easily jump down off the bed by themselves. With a start, I realized that Becky had climbed down off my chest – where she’d gone to sleep earlier – and joined the others. I smirked as I caught her out of the corner of my eye; she hadn’t bothered getting dressed. I suppose everyone else would easily guess what we did last night … if they didn’t already know.

“Wake up, sleepy!” I heard out of the little crowd.

I just groaned.

“Some of us have to GO … unless you want us to wet the bed?” I heard a couple snorts in response to whoever said that.

I groaned again. “Okay. But you know you guys got to sleep the whole trip back? Who do you think got you home and put you to bed?”

“Point taken. But we really do … “

“Okay. Okay.” I swung my feet to the floor. “Who has to go first?”

Cindy and Maria both jumped up. Figures. I reached down to pick them up, one in each hand, and hustled off to the bathroom, setting them both down gently next to the sink.

“Is it alright if I bring the others in a minute?”

Maria smirked. “Sure.” She added “and thank you” as she pulled her skirt off – no modesty there I supposed – and slid down into the sink. By the time I stepped into the hallway, she and Cindy were already squatting over the drain. As I walked back to the bedroom, I thought about whether it was possible to actually build a working toilet they could use. Not that thing I threw together for the panic room – that basically worked like a port-a-potty and required periodic cleaning – but an actual working toilet. Now that one of the machines would (hopefully) be coming here for me to work on (which reminded me that the other one, in the lab, still likely had a bomb wired to it … a problem for another day), perhaps I could buy a toilet from the hardware store and shrink it. The big challenges would be the water supply and the drain … neither would be standard connections anymore once shrunk. An interesting puzzle to solve.

Though for now we had plenty more immediate concerns. Back in the bedroom, I asked if anyone else was in a hurry. Instead I got snort-laughs. I raised an eyebrow in response.

Melanie just laughed. “Sorry. We were just getting the details on why Becky woke up naked laying on your chest.”

Becky’s cheeks turned red, but only for a fleeting second. “I told you, it was payback. He rescued me from an animal out there.”

Now Melanie raised an eyebrow at me, as if waiting for me to confirm or refute the story. “Yes I did see a mouse.”

“It was BIG!” blurted Becky, trying to defend herself.

I bent down and nudged her chin with my finger. “Hey, it’s okay. At your size I’m sure it did look big.” I did the math quickly in my head. “Probably … the size of a dog?”

She nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay. Let’s get you all to the bathroom and you can wash up and get ready while I work on breakfast. We have a big day ahead.”

So I picked up Melanie and Becky. I stopped and looked at both of them for a moment, holding them up, before walking to the bathroom. I sighed. “I did enjoy that day when all of you spent the day without clothes.”

Melanie smirked. “I bet you did.”

I lifted her up and kissed her on the stomach, and then did the same to Becky, before setting them down next to the sink. Both Maria and Cindy had finished their business and were washing up in the other sink.

I went back to get Keisha, and as I lifted her up in my hand, she looked at me and said, “Umm .. privately, you’re not REALLY going to try breaking into that compound, are you? You’re just one guy.”

“Not by myself. But I’m still working on a plan.”

-----------------

After breakfast I had the bathroom to myself for just long enough to take a quick shower and shave. I got dressed quickly, knowing we had at least three deliveries showing up and not knowing when. I checked my phone in time to see a text regarding the first delivery – from the seller I found on Craigslist. He wanted to know if he could swing by in about a half an hour, he had it loaded in his SUV already. I’d agreed to pay cash, and luckily I kept some cash for emergencies in a metal box up above the kitchen cabinets. As I retrieved the box I thought to myself for a moment about how much this was costing me. I did want to do freelance work for the freedom – and I had plenty of that, or I’d never have been able to do all this work to help the girls – but no contracts meant no money coming in. So eventually I’d have to rectify that. I mused about how I’d hired Melanie as an assistant two years ago – when I had a contract to help a company develop a neural interface and I needed someone with expertise in biology. It would be an interesting full circle if Melanie and I ended up working side by side in the future. Unless she decided she wanted to return to the lab she’d been at for the past year before her shrinking. Or unless she decided she wanted to stay her current size – something I overheard her musing about at least once. Who knows.

Snapping back to reality again, I searched for the girls to warn them that someone may be coming by shortly to deliver something - and that they may want to disappear for a few minutes.

Speaking of, a few minutes after I warned them, came a knock on the front door. I took a quick peek out the window – sure enough the guy was here already. Jogging to the door, I met him and walked out with him to the truck. The delivery – a large dollhouse – would take two of us to lift out of the SUV and over the threshold. As we did that, I mumbled something about a little niece coming to visit all the time and how she’d just love this. Obviously I couldn’t tell him the truth, that I had a bunch of tiny women here that barely stood halfway to my knee. We set it down in the front living room, I paid the guy – cash – and shook hands and that was that.

Hearing the door close and the SUV drive off, the girls started wandering in.

“What is THAT?” someone exclaimed.

I waited a moment until all five of them were in the room and then went on to explain. “Okay guys. Obviously, it’s a dollhouse. Now, I’m hoping to get one of the machines today to start working on a solution to restore you, but it’s not like I can just snap my fingers and it’s done. So this is an attempt to try to make things more comfortable in the meantime. It’s used and it didn’t cost all that much. But there are several bedrooms inside, each of you could pick one out and decorate it however you like.”

I was greeted with some slack jaws and silence. Not quite the rousing cheers I was hoping for.

“Umm … anyway, it’s just temporary. Now … do you prefer it here, or … “

Maria said, “Why don’t you just put it in the bedroom? We usually end up sleeping in there anyway.”

I thought for a moment. “You’re sure? I wasn’t sure if you might want privacy … “

She snorted. “This is already a lot more privacy than we have now. The bedroom is fine.”

So at that, they stepped out of the way as I slowly dragged the dollhouse into the hallway and then into the bedroom, setting it up along the wall opposite the bed, next to where the girls had been laying out towels to sleep in for the past couple weeks.

“There’s an opening in the back … but I don’t think we need that, so I’m turning that to the wall. Is that okay? The door in front opens – and it looks like there’s a stairwell inside too. I can order whatever furniture or other stuff, even paints and brushes if you want to paint the walls, just let me know once you figure out what you want.”

Cindy and Keisha both looked around through the windows and then back to me. Cindy said, “Thank you. We do appreciate it.”

Maria snorted.

“What?”

She smirked at me. “I was just thinking … it would be kinda funny waking up to find your giant eye ogling me through the upstairs window.”

Now she had me snorting.

“How is that any different than before?” asked Keisha.

“Touche.”

--------------------

I left them alone to explore the new house while I went back to the office. I hadn’t had a chance to look at anything we’d captured last night – I was exhausted at that point and the girls were all asleep long before we got home – but if there was any chance of breaking into that compound and getting back out in one piece, much less rescuing anyone, I had to pore over the photos and video footage and try to find access points, figure out where the cameras were, and try to guess at where in the compound the victims might be held – assuming that they were still there – in addition to where the guards might be and how many would be in the mansion vs. outside.

It did bother me a bit that we had no proof the victims were there, however it was a minor miracle that we figured out where this place was to begin with – and I already knew it was linked to the same LLC that the mansion in the city was being held in – so the link between the two locations was irrefutable. Besides, who goes through all that kind of trouble to stay hidden, unless they have something to hide? I supposed it was possible that the victims could have been moved somewhere since – or sold off since. That would just make me sick, to break in and find out they weren’t there. For all I knew though, the guy might have multiple properties. After all, he did have a helipad and I didn’t see a helicopter sitting on it. No, we had to figure out if they were there – and if so, exactly where – before I dared climb over that wall. I would have one shot at this – and very little time inside.

I spent the next two hours just reviewing the drone footage, slowly, looking for clues and taking notes. By the time I got through that, I had a sketch of the property and a sketch of the mansion, with a number of key points marked. Not everything I hoped for, but a lot of material to get started with.

A little voice interrupted me. I’d been so engrossed in this I didn’t hear anyone come in. Not that the girls made any noise, not padding in bare feet on the carpet. Maybe I should get them little cowbells so I could hear them sneak up on me. I snorted at the thought.

“What’s so funny?” asked Melanie.

I smirked as I looked down at her. “Oh, nothing. What’s up?”

“You’ve been at that a while. Aren’t you getting hungry?”

“Umm … “ I glanced at the clock. It was 1230 already. “OH. Sorry. I got lost in this stuff, but you guys must be … how about I go get lunch started? Want to join me?”

She smirked. “Sure.”

So I lifted her up and watched as she wiggled her bottom and got comfortable in my palm. I stood up and walked toward the kitchen, but before setting her down I lifted her up to my lips and planted a kiss on her stomach.

She whispered, “I think we’re alone in here. Anything you want to do before lunch?” She gave me a wicked little grin.

I smirked back at her and lifted up her skirt, brushing her bare thigh with the tip of my tongue. “Like this?” I whispered back. She just purred and lay back and stretched her legs out, content to let me explore down there. Of course by now I knew every contour and crevice and fold, and I knew what turned her on. I knew how to make her explode in ecstasy quickly in my hand and how to draw it out as long as I felt like. Of course she knew just where to touch me downstairs as well, but right now was all about my bringing her some pleasure. We knew each other more intimately than we ever could have if she hadn’t been shrunk. I could already sense her anticipation as I ran the tip of my tongue along her labia, not forceful at all, just gently brushing it. She shivered.

As I licked circles around her pussy, occasionally teasing her by brushing her clit but making no attempt to penetrate her yet, just enjoying the soft moans and little shivers that told me how her body was responding to my tongue, she whispered, “Finger … please … I want to … feel you inside me … so bad.” Her eyes implored me as she whispered those words.

I gave her one long lick between the legs and then touched her there with my little finger as I whispered back, “Of course, babe.” She gasped as I ran the tip of my finger along her quivering lips until they parted. Her moist canal awaited my touch. I penetrated her ever so slightly, and she arched her back and moaned in response, as if she could push her whole body further down my finger, as if her body wanted to wrap itself onto my finger. I entered her further, bit by bit, eliciting moans and little shudders as I drove deeper inside her, until I was in well past my 2nd knuckle, to the point where I could actually move my finger and watch her stomach move just a little. Her skirt was still on and I just let it drop, hiding the point where she and I were merged. There was little for me to do, as every slight movement set her off, and little she could do, as I was fully in control. And I knew she liked it this way – she liked giving up control, letting me bring her to the most amazing orgasms she could ever experience in her life, letting me choose when she came and how many times she came, and all the while knowing in her mind that I would never push her so hard as to hurt her, rather I would take her to the threshold of ecstasy and keep her there as long as I liked and then bring her back safely to reality once we were done. And so I did. I enjoyed seeing and feeling each climax as she trembled in my hand, her eyes gazing back at me in adoration each time she came down just a little from one of her peaks. I continued for a few minutes, and then let her come down and steady her breath, her tiny heart still pounding, and I began to kiss her softly on her stomach, and on her chest despite her blouse still on, and then I slowly, gently slid my finger out of her, pulling her skirt back up so I could wrap my tongue down there and catch the torrent of juices as they escaped her.

As she rested draped across my palm and wrist, I stroked her arm with my thumb for a few moments before pouring her out onto the little Barbie sofa on the kitchen counter, where she could lay back and watch me prepare lunch for everyone. She just sighed as I pulled my hand away to start on that.

After a few minutes, she mumbled, “Anything I can help with honey?” She gave me a goofy grin as I reached over and stroked her little cheek.

I smirked. “I was just thinking how sexy it would be to see you naked and wading through this pot of rice, I could prod you with the spatula.”

She snorted. “I can if you want me too.”

“I … don’t want you to get hurt when I turn the heat up.”

She thought about it for a few moments and then said, “Let’s try it. Just keep the heat really low. If my feet get too hot you’ll rescue me, right?”

“Of course. Let’s just be careful, okay?”

“Deal.” She stood up and stripped. I checked the bottom of the pot first to make sure it wasn’t hot. Then I lifted her up and into the pot, which was just dry rice. I found myself laughing as she plopped down in the rice as if it were a bounce house full of balls. It was just a sauce pot, the smallest I had – there was no need for anything larger when the five of them together would eat a fraction of what I could. Even with this we’d probably have leftovers. She sat in the middle and the rice came up to her stomach.

“Get ready, I’m going to add some warm water.”

I slowly poured the water over the rice, and then over her bare chest as she stuck it out. Now the rice and water came up just over her breasts – meaning they were playing peek-a-boo as she scooted around. It actually was sexy.

“Okay. Do you want to help stir this up for me?”

She just smirked at me as she began moving her arms around to stir the rice and water. Eventually I’d have to turn the heat on low – and I’d get her out of there before I dared turn it up hot – but we weren’t in a big hurry, the others hadn’t come in looking for food yet. I tapped in some seasoning as she stirred with her arms – and occasionally her feet. Made me start to think of other things – like cake batter or jello molds – that would be safer for her to play around in. Definitely something to try out in the future.

“Babe, I’m going to turn the burner on, but super low. You tell me right away if it gets too hot, okay?”

She smirked up at me. “Okay honey. I hope you’re enjoying this!”

I took my spatula – which I hadn’t used yet – and dipped it in the pot first, then brought it up to Melanie and lifted her breasts up with it. I just smirked back at her. I turned on the burner – very low – and then began to stir around the edges. As I got a little more forceful with the stirring, I watched her turn with the motion of the rice and water. Her whole body moved in the same direction, facing away from me and then turning back towards me a moment later, as if she was sitting on a spinner or a merry-go-round. She giggled.

Each time she stopped spinning, I took a few liberties with the spatula, brushing her chest or legs or bottom, sometimes eliciting a yelp but more often resulting in more giggles. Then I’d spin the whole pot again and watch her go around in circles, laughing in delight.

Eventually she noticed the heat. “Honey, it’s starting to feel like a sauna in here.” She didn’t sound alarmed, but I was going to have to turn the heat up more anyway or we’d be here for the next hour waiting for the rice to cook.

I draped a dish cloth on the counter and then held the spatula in front of her. “Hold on tight, babe.” She did and I slowly lifted the spatula – and Melanie – together and lowered her onto the cloth. She let go of the spatula and shook herself, still plenty warm – her skin looked a little red in spots like she’d just come out of a hot tub – and in no hurry to cover up yet. I brought the heat up on the stove and stirred the pot again, before reaching out with my hand and brushing her bare skin, knocking a few pieces of rice off her back and tracing her warm breasts. She lay back and let me remove any other lingering pieces of rice from her stomach, her legs and a piece that worked itself between the folds of her labia. I whispered, “Now that is sexy.”

She just smirked.

I went back to stirring the rice, which was coming to a boil. I turned the heat back down to a simmer and went to heat up a piece of chicken, seasoning it before tossing it in a small skillet and cutting it into a few pieces. I’d have to cut it into much tinier pieces before adding it to the rice, or the girls wouldn’t be able to eat it. As it was, the rice – the smallest rice I could buy – was going to be large for them. They’d probably pick up three pieces of rice with a tiny fork. I alternated between the rice, the chicken and my sexy babe laying naked in the towel. She was up on her elbows watching me. I reached down and stroked her arm and of course her breasts, and then let my finger travel down her stomach and down her leg.

“Aren’t you getting chilly?”

She smirked again. “I’m close enough to the burners. I can feel the warmth.”

“Okay. Not that I mind in the least. You can stay that way all day if you like. Just don’t get too close, alright?”

She grinned. “Alright.”

As I finished up the chicken, chopped everything into tiny pieces and added it to the rice, I said, “I’m almost done here. Do you want to get dressed? Not that I .. mind if you don’t.”

She snorted. “I bet.”

“I also … wouldn’t say anything about swimming around in the rice. Though now you’ve got me picturing you in a bowl of chocolate.”

She grinned. “If that’s what you like, I’m open to trying it. Though, I imagine it’ll be a LOT harder to clean off than the rice.”

I grinned back at her. “That’s the point. There’d probably be a lot of licking and sucking involved. To be thorough, of course.”

She laughed.

At that I set the table and rounded up the girls. By the time I brought the basket back, Melanie was dressed and looking quite innocent, as if we’d just been chatting about the weather. She winked at me before I came over to fetch her, plant another kiss on her and set her down on the table with the rest of the crew.

Lunch was well received – something a little different. Neither of us would DARE tell of the naughty things done with that rice. Though despite our diversion – I suppose Melanie was overdue for a good lay – the others were a little more serious as they contemplated last night’s trip to spy on the compound and the realization that it wasn’t as easy as some of them initially thought it would be. I assured them that I had a plan formulating in my head – a legitimate plan. Today though, they should worry about settling into their new house – picking out rooms, figuring out what they needed me to order, etc – while I worried about the plan and the other shipment arriving today. The machine. I also had a couple of large Amazon packages coming – but those were items they couldn’t use yet, not until I had the machine up and working again, so no sense telling them anything about it.

I’d rather let them be surprised.

It wasn’t long after I helped them all down from the table and began cleaning up, that there was a rumbling sound in the driveway and a knock on the door. Huh. Talk about timing.

As I headed towards the door, I called out, “Guys, delivery coming in. They’re going to take it to the office.” They knew the drill. They took off hiding – in this case everyone ran to the bedroom. I answered the door and then as I walked them back to show them where this was going, I closed the bedroom door. It was a pretty small house – shoot, until a month ago it was just me, aside from the time I hired Melanie because I needed a biologist while I worked on a major contract – and even then, she was here during the day – at a second desk – and I had the house to myself at night. Not that I was complaining in the least. I didn’t have much privacy anymore … but the fringe benefits were sure worth it.

Once the machine was in place – it had similar dimensions to one of those A/V carts my parents used to have back in school, the ones that had carried the slide projector or overhead projector in the days before every classroom seemed to be outfitted with a smartboard and the rolling A/V cart became obsolete. I didn’t think it was super heavy – these people assembled much of this with off-the-shelf parts that weren’t meant to be used the way they used them, then mounted some electronics and a laptop computer on the side. The bulkiest piece – the very one that Melanie inadvertently stowed a ride in when it was delivered on a pallet to the mansion – was an industrial laser on a rolling cart, with a small generator in the equipment box underneath – the very box Melanie successfully hid inside.

I’d only had a brief glimpse of the machine when we went down in the bunker at Sarge’s request to come retrieve Keisha. At the time he didn’t know she’d be unconscious for hours and therefore thought it made sense to have someone her own size like Melanie there to talk her down from a panic once she awoke. Now that I had a chance to really examine the machine, I could see that much of the bulk wasn’t necessary – and the laser itself was overpowered for the job. I suspected I could scale the parts and make something smaller – even portable – given sufficient time and resources. But for now, I just needed to get it running and make sure it worked.

If it didn’t work – wouldn’t shrink anything – then it would be that much harder to figure out how to reverse the effect. Maybe impossible.

But that wasn’t going to happen. I wouldn’t let it.

I knew the science behind the machine, backwards and forwards, surely better than those two scientists who built it – the ones who stumbled into this unusual use for the rare extraterrestrial element. As long as I had the element – and it was still encased in polycarbonite and sitting in the panic room that only the girls could get in and out of – I was certain I could repeat the shrinking process itself. What I was lacking was the other equipment and materials – it’s not like I have unlimited resources – and additionally, I really wanted to see the laser strength, wavelength and capacity and how it was calibrated, along with the software algorithm that they’d programmed. Without those factors I couldn’t be 100% certain that I’d be copying the same process. In theory, a change in the wavelength or strength of the beam might either negate the shrinking process, or might result in a shrinking to a different size. I needed to experiment some with this and ensure I had it absolutely nailed down – and well documented - before I worked on the reversal procedure.

So in short, I expected to be studying this for a while.

In the immediate though, I did want to get this up and running ‘exactly as it was’ – both to run initial tests before I made any alterations, and because if my nascent plan to rescue the other two women was going to work, I was going to need the machine for that too.

So the next couple hours I spent just examining the machine, testing to make sure the equipment would fire up and that I could boot up the laptop (I had to use backdoor administrator access and then create a new account for myself, but once I was in, it appeared the contents were intact – we’d gotten there before they could do anything nefarious.) I took copious notes, documenting all of the settings and energy flows throughout the machine. The girls were all a little skittish around it and stayed away for the most part while I worked.

Eventually I did need to see the element itself. I went looking for the girls – all hanging out in or near their new ‘house’ – and asked if someone could help retrieve the element.

While Keisha and Melanie went down to the panic room to retrieve the cube, the others were milling about in the dollhouse, talking about what they wanted to do and starting to make a list. I saw Maria using the little 2x3 Post-It note pad and a piece of pencil lead to write with – I could already tell I’d need a magnifying glass to read the list once she was finished. At least they were keeping occupied.

It did take two of them to hoist the cube up the hole. The panic room was underneath the bedroom floor, with the trap door under the bed and covered with carpet to blend in with the rest of the floor – that was the whole intent, to make it hard to find and hard to get to – in addition to having an access hole that was too tight for most adults to stick an arm down. The trade-off was that the girls had to climb the ladder and navigate the cube through the hatch. The cube was proportionately for them, the size of a large desktop printer – and probably almost as heavy. So even though I could stick it in a jacket pocket, I needed them to get it out of the panic room first. It made sense to hide it down there, where it wouldn’t be accessible to someone breaking in to steal it. This was the ONLY sample available – unless we could extract more element from the remaining section of meteorite, and we had no guarantee that there was any element in the remaining chunk of rock. That chunk was sitting in a vault at the lab downtown and Andrew promised he’d given orders for nobody to touch it. If anything happened to this cube, the meteorite was our only slim hope of restoring his wife and daughter – and he knew it acutely.

The element in-hand, I went back to work more on the machine. I ran some of the subroutines through their paces and ran some test protocols on the machine without the element in place first, to confirm that it was programmed the way I believed it was. I realized at some point in all this testing, that the geniuses who put this together were lucky they didn’t fall through the floor wherever they were working. Not that the bunker had another level below, but in the lab downtown they were on the 7th floor. The machine itself wasn’t any heavier than a piece of furniture, mind you. It was the laser beam I was concerned about. Aim it improperly and they could have literally shrunk a section of the floor – resulting in a gaping hole, or worse, whatever they were trying to shrink then falling through the hole. I was glad to have caught the problem now and not by accident later when I’d have made a hole in my office floor. It was a matter of how the laser beam was dispersed and I was able to make the adjustments needed to focus the beam directly on the test subject or material vs. the surroundings.

Then by late afternoon I was ready to put the element in place.

I did examine the element first, something I hadn’t really had a chance to do previously. The element appeared solid at room temperature, but just warming it in my hand was enough to make it soften just a little at the edges. I suspected warming it more – even a low heat - would result in a phase shift to liquid form. In outer space it would have likely remained frozen and solid, but I was pretty surprised that any of it survived the atmosphere, much less the crash into a field in the next county west of the city – as the newspapers had reported last year. I’d have thought the heat alone would vaporize this stuff, but perhaps there was enough trapped inside – entombed in the rock – that this much survived. There was no guarantee then, that there was more product in the remaining chunk of meteorite – though if there were, it would be fairly easy to extract by simply crushing the rock and heating it. This also made it exceedingly rare to even make to Earth on a meteorite – given most of those burn up and disintegrate in the atmosphere, and those that do make it to the surface are often full of craters. It was a small miracle that a meteorite made it through all that still harboring the element trapped inside.

At some point I would love to examine the atomic structure of the element, but it wasn’t like I had the equipment here for that – and there were more pressing matters. I inserted the crystal-clear polycarbonite cube containing the element, into the rudimentary slot they’d made in the laser’s chamber. I started up the machine again and ran it through some test paces for a while, analyzing the power flows and making adjustments, before I was ready to test something. And what I tested was simple – a notebook and some pens. I set the beam, ran the subroutine and watched as the items shrunk – to about 1/6th length, similar to the girls. Bingo.

After this initial test, I checked my phone. Seems the Amazon packages were sitting on the step. The driver had texted a picture of the boxes on my step, I just was too distracted to notice I got a text over an hour ago.

So time to try out the machine on the new packages … and then surprise the girls.

The packages were both pretty big, given how much stuff I’d ordered – all things I knew they were in need of. A dozen toothbrushes, a dozen tubes of toothpaste, assorted feminine products, ladies’ razors, etc, etc, etc. I’m sure someone at Amazon thought it kinda weird that a guy was ordering this stuff … but none of it was really for me anyway. I brought the boxes to the office – making two trips. The girls were still busy with their house and nobody even came out to see what I was doing. Just as well.

I set the first box in front of the machine, focused the beam, hit the subroutine and watched the entire package shrink. Knowing how it shrunk the girls fully intact, I was confident it would shrink all the contents – and it appeared to without a hitch. Then I repeated the process with the second package.

Shutting down the machine – I wouldn’t take any chances with something that I couldn’t yet reverse, and I was nearing my limit for the day – I picked up the packages (which were much smaller now – I could carry one in each hand) and then as an afterthought, grabbed the notebook and pens as well. I brought them to the bedroom.

“Ladies?”

“Hmm?”

“Have a surprise for you.”

“Hmmmm??” They were so wrapped up still with the house that they barely acknowledged me, until I stepped in front of the house and set the packages down.

“What’s this?” I got finally from someone – Becky was the first to come out of the house. “OMG! Guys, get out here!”

I just chuckled to myself as they all ran out of the house to see what Becky was gawking at.

Maria looked up at me and back to the packages. “This … looks like a regular package, with the address label and everything … and … holy SHIT.” She grabbed one of the pens and started clicking it. “Are these real?”

I snorted. “Yes they’re real. Everything in the boxes is too. This is for all of you to share, but there should be plenty of stuff in there.”

Keisha crinkled her nose and looked up at me. “Does this mean … you got the … “

“Yep. I’ve got it working. I can shrink things. I still need to work out the reversal, but now that I have a working machine, we’re a big step closer to that.”

Cindy just grinned.

“Tell you what guys, take your time with all that stuff. I have a couple things I need to do and then I’m going to fix dinner.”

At that they started ripping into the boxes. As I left the room I heard some excited shrieks and giggles. I did wonder what they’d say about the feminine products … I’m sure I’m not the only guy who’s had to buy those for his lady, but to be honest I was only guessing about what they’d need … I just knew (or figured out) that this was an issue for them that they were mostly trying to solve on their own, not something they wanted to come out and talk to me about. So hopefully this stuff would help. Maybe Maria would come and tell me if I got the wrong stuff – she wasn’t exactly shy about things like that.

-----------------------

Back in the office, I jumped on the computer. With one task before I could break away for dinner. Now that I had a working machine, the ideas that had been marinating in my head – how to mount a successful rescue (meaning how to get in and make it back out) – were starting to seem almost feasible. It was a complicated plan, but then I couldn’t come up with an easy one – not with that huge compound, nothing else around for miles, and the cameras and the guards. This would be much harder than the mansion north of the city had been. The plans in my head – and on scratch paper – required some items I simply didn’t have here. So of course I jumped back on Amazon, hoping for 1 or 2 day shipping if I could order before it got too late.

The sooner we got those items, the sooner I could start talking to the girls about the plan.

The rescue.

And the potentially dangerous role I needed them to play in it.

Melanie's Story Part 59 - Plotting

by Rocket » Mon Nov 27, 2023 12:18 am

By the time Melanie and I had pinpointed what we felt just ‘had to be’ the location of NXT – basically a large estate with a mansion and helipad, that was not just completely hidden from the road, but intentionally deleted from both Google maps and Bing maps – it was already dinner time. We’d spent the whole afternoon poring over emails and maps, but against the odds we found the needle in the haystack.

How would the others take the news? Would they insist we rush out there and mount a rescue? Melanie and Maria both understood all the work, the research and the planning that went into finding the two scientists and their cronies and the eventual rescue of Cindy and Becky.

But the others weren’t really around to see any of that, only the end result.

By the time I rounded up the girls, setting the basket on the kitchen table so they could climb out and grab a seat at the Barbie table, they were already discussing our new lead.

Becky blurted, “So why can’t you just go there TONIGHT and break them out?”

Well so much for subtlety.

“As much as I’d like to,” I started, “… I can’t just walk up and bang on the door, can I?”

Before the groans and protests started up, Melanie chimed in. “Guys, this place is huge – bigger than the other mansion. And it’s been hidden. It was actually erased from the satellite maps, and it’s hidden from the road.”

I added, “There are probably fences, security cameras. Armed guards. If I just walked up there I may not even make it to the front door. And for all I know, they might just try to make me disappear. Remember, this guy was probably the money behind the whole operation. And remember, the other place – it was in the suburbs, surrounded by other houses – and they still had armed guards and cameras everywhere. If this guy is so private he’s hiding the fact that there’s anything more than farmland there, then I can’t imagine he wouldn’t have the same – or more.”

After that little outburst, there was silence for a few moments. Yeah, I may have raised my voice a little, but they were unrealistic. Only Melanie and Maria saw what we went through to get into and out of the other mansion.

Finally Cindy spoke. “So then what do we do?”

I was expecting that question eventually. Once they got over their sudden urge to rush out the door.

“Okay. FIRST off, we need to do some recon. The place is two hours’ drive from here – and given all the measures the guy has taken to keep it private, there could well be cameras on the road – in the trees – all around the perimeter. We need to figure out where the cameras are, where the guards are, how many people are even on the property, stuff like that before we can even start to figure out how to sneak onto the property.”

The mood dampened a bit and I could see both Becky and Cindy looked a little deflated as they listened to all that.

Maria spoke for the first time, probably noticing how they both looked daunted. “Can we use the drone?”

“Possibly. Okay, tell you what. There’s about zero chance we’re breaking into the place right now. But there’s what … “ I glanced at the clock “some light out still. Maybe we have time to get out there tonight just to take a look … from a distance. What I’d like to do is get cameras out there so we can see what’s going on, but we don’t have enough to go on yet … not when I can’t even get a clear picture of the layout of the property. And given they have a helipad, they may well have a camera or two looking up. We didn’t have to deal with that last time. We need to know more before I’m willing to risk anyone going out there even to plant cameras.”

Keisha spoke up. “What about a long distance camera? Could we could watch the property from a distance, like up a hillside?”

I smirked. “Joining our little vigilante rescue team?”

She snorted. “Honestly? While I can’t condone your methods, I do agree that showing up to arrest the guy would be a challenge without more evidence.” Then after a pause she added, “And your argument about putting the victims at risk as hostages is valid.”

“Well … if we did manage to rescue them, then I would think the police would have plenty of evidence to move in without risking them. Sarge could come over and take statements similar to what Cindy and Becky … and Melanie … gave. If they’re willing. And I can’t imagine an assistant District Attorney wouldn’t be willing to give a statement – or testify – regarding her own abduction and who knows what kind of abuse since.”

I saw some shudders out of the corner of my eye as I said that.

Thinking on it for a minute, I started to formulate a plan. “Alright. We have what, three hours of daylight left? Here’s probably as much as we can accomplish today.” Everyone perked up at that. I suppose they were waiting for me to do something, well here it was. “It’s 2 hours to get there. I have to run to the store first and pick up a couple pieces of equipment, if we’re going to set up a surveillance camera or two. It’s not like I have everything just laying around here … as much as it might look that way sometimes. So then I’ll need to park out of sight of the property. See if I can get a scope of the land before it’s totally dark. I’ll need an hour or two to set up the cameras before I place them anywhere. Then place them and test them. Finally … if it looks safe … maybe do a flyover with the drone. MAYBE.”

All eyes were still on me so I continued, “We need a lot more information before we can formulate a plan to break them out. We’re going to get them out, okay? But we’re not prepared yet. If I just waltz in, they could just shoot me. And then what’s that going to accomplish? Aside from tipping them off that we found them, AND leaving you guys on your own. We’ll just make things worse.”

“No, if we’re going to rescue them we have to do it quietly – sneak in and sneak back out before they can do anything about it. And we’ll only get ONE chance at that.”

----------------------

At that, I grabbed a notepad and started sketching out what I needed even while the girls were still finishing dinner. As soon as they were done, I helped them down off the table and told them to decide if they wanted to go along, we were leaving in 20 minutes. Then I jogged to the computer and pre-ordered some parts from the electronics superstore – which luckily wouldn’t be too far out of our way and had 30 minute pickup. Then I checked the drone in the garage – just in case we got that far – made sure it was charged and then loaded it into the trunk, along with a telescope, flashlight, and a box of spare parts (knowing I’d have to assemble something there on-site.) I’d much rather have spent a day planning all this and not be so rushed, but the girls were beyond anxious for me to ‘do SOMETHING’ – plus tomorrow, I hoped, the machine salvaged from the underground bunker would be showing up on a truck. Along with some other surprises I’d ordered that I hadn’t told the girls about. So I’d be busy with a number of other things tomorrow.

Car loaded, I came back inside to find the girls – all five of them – standing together in the kitchen.

“Umm … so who’s going with me?”

Cindy blurted, “I think we all are.”

“You’re sure? Nobody wants to stay here? We still have the safe house if something happens while I’m gone.”

“Honestly? We’d rather be out there. Even if we can’t do … much.”

I blew out a breath. “Alright. Car’s packed. Anything you need to do before we go? Bathroom break? There no … sink in the car.”

Maria snorted. I could just imagine what was going through her mind. Back when she and I camped out near the other mansion, planning and waiting for dark to try to rescue Melanie, I smuggled her into a convenience store restroom … where we did more than just use the facilities. I started to smirk before I caught myself, and I could see Maria was thinking the same thing as she didn’t bother hiding her own smirk. I didn’t think the others knew that story, but it was more Maria’s to tell if she wanted to.

“Okay then. Let me go grab the basket and I’ll be right back. And … some snacks and water.” I retrieved the basket and set it down, then grabbed a mini bag of chips – surprised I had a few left, but they did come in 20-packs … and one bag was more than the five of them could eat anyway. A couple bottles of water was more than enough as well, given they could just sip from the cap.

I tossed the snacks and water into the car and then came back to get the girls. I bent down and lifted up the basket, taking a moment to look at the five of them, all sitting and looking back at me. I resisted the temptation to do more than just say, “Ready?”

I got a chorus of “Ready” replies and then headed to the car, setting the basket down on the passenger seat.

As they got comfortable, I went ahead and pulled out, heading for the electronics superstore.

--------------------

Two and a half hours later – following our stop to pick up parts, opening up the snacks along the way, and many rounds of ‘are we there yet’ (while I realize they can’t see the road out the window from their vantage point, it was starting to feel like I had five kids instead of five adults in the car with me) we somehow arrived with a few minutes of daylight left, the setting sun playing hide-and-seek behind the clouds at the edge of the horizon. I’d have almost preferred the sun be behind us – it would make it harder for anyone on the property to see us – though in a few minutes it wouldn’t matter much.

While there were no real roads jutting off the main road that would give us any decent view of the mansion or heliport, the adjacent farmland did have a small line of shallow hills along the opposite end. I found a dirt service road that came up behind those hills – and parked as close to the hills as possible, in hopes that the car would be hidden from view. This was largely a rural, agricultural area, but this late in the day I was hopeful nobody would be coming around to look at the crops; planting was probably done weeks ago given how many lush green plants – in nice even rows – were already here. I admittedly couldn’t recognize what they were growing yet, but if it weren’t for the service road I wasn’t sure how we’d get out to this spot until after the harvest.

I asked the ladies to stay put for a few minutes, as I grabbed the telescope out of the trunk and then started to climb the closest hill – which was a little steeper than it looked from back on the main road. I climbed until I could just see over the top – hesitant to go higher and stand out to anyone looking this way. Pulling the telescope out and focusing it, I got my first real look at the compound – and yes it was a compound, not just a mansion. There were trees in many places around the property, not just along the main road, and the areas that didn’t have trees had an actual wall built- not just a fence. It looked to be tall – maybe 10 feet? - and wide enough to stand on, though I wasn’t sure if someone could safely walk on it – hard to tell from a distance. The main building was sprawling, in a U shape with a circular drive in front, but was only two stories tall. Even from a distance I could see what looked like cameras mounted in various spots around the roof … and on the wall as well. At least, best I could estimate, they were all looking down, not up. Though around the helipad – off to the far side of the mansion and partially out of my view from here – it was possible there’d be cameras pointing up.

Scanning the rest of the compound, I could see some outbuildings, including a couple that looked like guard posts, though I wondered if those were manned all day or just during the day – one appeared to be close to where the driveway off the main road probably came out from the trees, while the other appeared to be close to that helipad. I HOPED they weren’t manned all the time, as that would make it that much harder to try to get in and out of the place. I was starting to generate some ideas in my head, but I needed to see more.

Back at the car, the girls strained to watch me from their position in the passenger seat, as I set up the drone and synced it with the laptop. I needed to record the feed from the drone while I had a chance here – and it was right at sunset, so it would be getting dark in a few minutes – hopefully dark enough to hide a drone flying high overhead but enough light to be able to see a few things. I could go over the recorded feed later. I trudged back up the hill with the controller in-hand, back to my vantage point on the hill, keeping most of my body out of view of the compound. I slowly launched the drone and brought it high up in the sky – in hopes it wouldn’t be seen easily from the ground in the dimming twilight. Then I hovered it west towards the compound. My goal here was literally to cover the area and record the images to look at later. So I didn’t stop for anything – in fact I didn’t worry too much about the images coming through to the controller, aside from ensuring I covered as much as I could and didn’t crash into anything. I spent about 20 minutes just making passes over the property in a back/forth search pattern, though I avoided going directly over the helipad in-case there were cameras looking up from there. The drone had no running lights – I had covered them with black electrical tape back when we used it at the other mansion and I never removed it – so I was hopeful an accidental pass overhead wouldn’t trigger alarms. I suspected I would need the drone later, once I formulated a plan to get in and out.

Once I felt I’d covered everything, I brought it back, watched it land and then retrieved it and loaded it back into the trunk.

Soon as I came around, Maria greeted me with “How are we supposed to pee in here?”

I snorted. Of course it had been almost three hours since we left. “Surprised you’ve held it this long.”

Now she snorted. “True, but now we’re just sitting here snacking and drinking. We really do have to go. Unless you want a wet seat.”

I smirked. “Okay, but it’ll have to be out here in the road. Nobody’s here but us.”

“Fine.”

“Okay, who all needs to go?”

At that, I opened the passenger door and lowered them to the dirt and gravel one at a time, trying to take care to put them on a flat spot. They were all in bare feet and the service road was rough and bumpy.

“Just stay close so nobody gets lost, okay? It’s getting dark.”

Keisha snorted. “No kidding.”

At that, they all went about their business. As they did, I stepped around the car myself, walking closer to some bushes (weeds?) on the edge of the hill to do the same. Not like there was a convenience store anywhere near. I grinned to myself briefly thinking again of the time I took Maria to the convenience store restroom.

All done, I came around to the passenger side again to look for the girls. I lifted them back up into the passenger seat one by one, and then froze for a moment. “Umm, guys, where’s Becky?”

A moment later I heard a shriek, off near another set of bushes and ran in that direction. What the hell was she thinking?

“Becky?” I called softly.

“Umm, here” she blurted.

I followed the sound and soon found her on the other side of a clump of weeds, trembling. I bent down and put my hand out, and she nearly leaped into my hand.

“Hey, what … happened? Are you alright?”

She began to calm down as I stroked her arm with my thumb. “I … it … some animal. It was HUGE.”

As she spoke I glanced over and saw a field mouse scampering away. “It’s okay. It was just a mouse. It’s gone now.”

Her eyes got wide as I said ‘mouse’ but she stopped trembling as I continued to stroke her arm.

“Hold me for a minute?”

I whispered, “Okay.” As I stroked her arm, I lifted her up and kissed her on the top of the head.

“You can … do more of that” she whispered. I kissed her arm and then her tummy. She lifted up her blouse. “Umm … there too?” she whispered.

I kissed her there, my lip brushing her suddenly exposed breast. I whispered up against her skin, “You know the others are in the car waiting for us?”

She shuddered at my breath against her bare skin and whispered back, “Please? You can make it quick, I know you can. I need this.”

I kissed her again, my lips wrapping over her breast and the tip of my tongue teasing her tiny nipple. As soon as I pulled back, she hoisted up her skirt and spread her legs, her eyes pleading for me to go there. I obliged, moving her higher so that I could wrap my lips around her there. I supposed we were far enough from the car that the girls wouldn’t realize what we were doing – unless we took a long time to return. But she was right, I could get her off quickly if I wanted to. The tip of my tongue began to explore her, and in a few moments I was stroking the length of her labia. Her lips parted for me, eagerly, and I could already taste her. I supposed her scare with the mouse and my rescuing her, must have pushed her senses into overdrive. As soon as the tip of my tongue worked its way between her lips, she gasped and arched her back, pushing her hips against me as if she could shove herself into my mouth. I held my lips around her as my tongue probed her there, her hip thrusts falling into a rhythm with the movements of my tongue. Her erratic breathing and gentle moans gave way to a wail, her hips pressing themselves against my tongue as she climaxed.

I continued to lick her gently as she came down from her high and collapsed in my hand.

She whispered, “I love you.”

I slowly pulled back from her and whispered, “I love you too” and kissed her a few more times. “We’d better get going before they start asking more questions.”

Her nose crinkled at that, but then she nodded. “Okay.”

----------------------------

Back at the car, I heard bits and pieces as Becky described her brush with a ‘huge animal’ – and selectively left out the part where she asked me to get her off afterwards. Not that I minded. I enjoyed getting them off – both for what they obviously got out of it and for me it was always a little bit of a power rush to know I could do that so easily. But I knew some of the girls were so intent on me rescuing the remaining victims that they may not be in the mood right at the moment. Though for that matter, Becky wasn’t in the mood either, but I suppose the fright of that ‘huge’ field mouse and my comforting her afterwards changed that quickly.

I went in the back seat to pull out the items I’d picked up at the computer store and unpack them from all the wrapping. I took a few minutes to look everything over and think through what I still needed, and then grabbed the box of spare parts that I’d brought along, and began assembling. All I was doing was setting up a camera feed – which wasn’t as easy as it sounded out here in the middle of nowhere. Setting up a simple video camera and a lens for distance was easy – figuring out how to get it to feed back to my laptop at home required connecting the feed to something that could transmit periodically – think of the space missions where NASA sends probes out and the radio signals transmit over millions of miles without cell service or internet. Same principal but a much shorter distance – closer to 100 miles. I just needed it to bounce off a satellite and I just needed the battery to last a couple or three days – long enough to get a feel for how many people were going in and out, when the guards were at their posts, how much traffic came by, if a helicopter ever showed up, etc.

I worked on assembling and programming and then started to think through how I was going to place this somewhere it wouldn’t be discovered. Last thing we needed was something that tipped these people off that they’d been discovered. I worked my way slowly up the hillside, trying not to drop any of this – it took me two hours to get this all together. It was dark enough that I took a chance going over the hill and over to the other side – where during the day I’d be in plain view from the compound if someone were to look closely this direction. The hill was just high enough to see over the wall and in a spot where there was more wall than trees, so it was probably the best I was going to get. I spent the next half hour positioning the camera and lens, checking the focus, securing it so it wouldn’t move easily, focusing a small dish up towards the sky to project the feed out, and then gathering additional brush to hide the setup from view as much as I could – at least from the direction of the compound. At least the dish was only about 6 inches round, but I couldn’t block any of it without losing any signal – as it was the signal was already weak but it was the best I could get. I pulled up a bush and placed it in front of the dish, pushing some sticks in the ground to keep it in place.

Back at the car, I checked the laptop to make sure the feed was coming through – not the best picture but it was enough to be useful. The girls were clearly tired – a couple of them were already stretched out and dozing in the passenger seat, the other three were talking softly while they lay against the seat back. I closed the car door as quietly as I could – which wasn’t saying much – and started up the engine. It was well past midnight already. Damn, I wished I had some coffee, I still had two hours of driving ahead of me. Despite the bumpy gravel and the car engine, the rest of them had dozed off not long after I got onto the highway.

I drove along, trying to stay awake as best I could, even splashing a little water on my face at one point. No place out here to get coffee this late, not like on the interstate where I could stop at a travel plaza at 1am and expect a decent cup of coffee. Nothing here but 2-lane roads and pastures. I drove on, at times a little jealous that the girls could sleep through the trip back. It was a half hour before I even came to a stoplight – red of course, despite no other cars on the crossroad. I took a moment to glance down at my little charges and found my right hand drifting down to stroke Melanie’s little cheek and brush the hair from her face. At least nobody was behind me to start honking when the light changed.

By about 2am I was pulling into the driveway and then into the garage, still amazed the girls were sleeping through the whole return trip. I quietly opened the door and then the door to the kitchen, set down my laptop – the rest I could get later – and jogged back to the bedroom to clear some space. Then I went back to the car and carefully scooped up the girls one at a time, making five slow trips as I lay them down across one side of the bed, giving them a kiss as I did. I carried Becky on my last trip, and as I closed the car door and then the kitchen door behind me, I stopped and just gazed at her for a moment, the memory of her shaking in my hand - and then almost begging me to fuck her with my tongue – coming back to me. I couldn’t resist the urge to rub my thumb along the side of her breast and then lift her skirt again and kiss her down there, the scent of her climax still lingering. She let out a little moan, but didn’t wake up. I continued back to the bedroom and lay her down next to the others, then pulled out a hand towel and draped it over all five of them like a blanket.

At that point I was too tired to go back and review the video footage we’d taken – that could wait until later. I quickly washed up and then climbed into bed, pulling up a sheet. Just as I was about to doze off, I felt something push against my side. I lifted the sheet and found Becky trying to climb up onto my chest. I smirked and lowered a hand under her to help boost her up. She looked up at me and bit her lower lip. It took me a moment to realize what was different; she’d shed her clothes. She climbed up just under my chin, smirked at me, and then whispered, “Thank you for saving me out there. I didn’t get a chance to pay you back. You just lay back and enjoy your payback.” Then she crawled down on all fours under the sheets until she got to my crotch, sliding down between my legs. As I lay back, I could feel her massaging me down there until I began to stiffen. Once it was hard enough she used it to pull herself back up, and then slowly, sensually rubbed her body along its length and planted soft tiny kisses. Eventually she made her way to the head and began to kiss the tip, pushing her tongue in as she pressed her breasts against me and slid her hands up and down. She continued that for several minutes, building me up slowly. She’d done this enough that she could probably sense when I was ready to erupt, and did her best to keep me close to that point as long as she could, before she finally decided it was time. She got a little more forceful, pressing her whole body against my throbbing shaft, rubbing her hands hard against the other side and nibbling at the head with her teeth as I let loose and covered her in warm cum.

She slowed her ministrations as the last of the cum flowed from my spent rod, and let me catch my breath. Somehow the other girls were still asleep – or they were doing a good job of faking it. I slowly lifted up the sheet – which was now damp in the middle – and Becky, with a grin, fell back into my hand when I held it out. I quietly climbed out of bed with her in my hand and padded off to the bathroom so we could both clean up. I washed her off gently and kissed her several times – in several places – as I dried her off with a corner of the towel. We returned to bed with a clean sheet and I lay her on my chest, still naked. She dozed off to sleep again as I stroked her back. I knew I needed to sleep myself, though I wondered what the others would think when they woke up – all of us in bed together, Becky and I both naked. Though as I thought about it, I supposed they wouldn’t be too surprised; all of us had been intimate with each other so many times in the last couple weeks that they probably almost expected someone would do what Becky did tonight. I snorted to myself at that thought.

Tomorrow – or later today I suppose – they’d all be anxious for me to review the footage and start planning a break-in at the compound. And I had multiple packages coming that the girls didn’t know about yet. Plus the machine salvaged from the bunker could be arriving. It would be another long day ahead.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Tue Nov 14, 2023 2:56 pm

The plot thickens....

Melanie's Story Part 58 - New Week, New Revelations

by Rocket » Mon Nov 13, 2023 11:17 pm

The next morning as we ate breakfast, the girls got chatty.

“So” started Maria, “Now that you’ve umm … had your way with EACH of us ...” She had a huge smirk on her face.

I held up a finger to stop her. “Maria, you know there’s no way I’m going to start … “

She snorted. “Comparing us?”

“Umm … “ Where was she going with this? “It’s not a competition. What do you mean, like who I most liked spending the night with?”

Maria pressed on. “More like who you most enjoyed holding in your hand. Or who was the best at … satisfying you downstairs. You never did say who did the best job getting you off inside your pants.”

Cindy laughed despite herself. Melanie spat out milk through her nose.

I smirked. “Maria. You know I care a lot about every one of you. I’m NOT going down that road, it’s not a competition. I’ve been lucky that you each have … gotten intimate with me, and I really enjoyed it. And I tried to make it enjoyable for each of you too.”

Maria sighed. “Okay. Fine. And yes it was. But I’m curious though. Now that you HAVE had your way with each of us. What would you do if you say, had ALL of us in the same night? Could you even handle us? If all five of us spent the night doing … whatever you want us to?”

I just looked at her for a moment. “Umm … honestly? I’d be flattered you would even consider that. But … unless it was a LONG night, we wouldn’t have time for the intimacy that we get when it’s just one or two of you. I’d be concerned it would just end up with me watching you all have one big lesbian orgy.”

Cindy laughed again. “Not that you’d mind that much.”

I snorted. “No. Probably not. But it wouldn’t be the same. It would just be … me sitting here and making you all get off on each other. It would be like watching live porn. And it’d be easy for me to push you too far. Then could I even look at you guys in the morning after making you do that?”

Maria thought for a moment. “You think it would be like that?”

I reached out my finger and nudged Maria’s chin. “Honestly? That’s giving me way too much power over all of you. Now what we’ve been doing at bedtime – that’s a little bit of a power trip, sure, but it’s limited. And it’s still personal. When it’s just one or two of you, we’re still … making love. Just that you’re letting me call every move. With all five of you at once, I worry it’s going to get to my head and I’ll start acting like one of these same ogres that we just rescued you guys from.”

There was silence for a few moments. Cindy finally said, “You really do care about us. I know that. But … if we want to do that for you, it’s our choice. Let US decide if we think it’s too much. We care about you too. And besides, we’re all adults here … still.” She smirked a little at that last word.

“Okay. But … maybe not today. The Sarge is coming by today and I’m hoping he has some news.”

“News?”

Melanie chimed in. “There could be more victims.”

Silence followed and the mood in the room went palpably lower as the girls looked back and forth to each other and to me, everyone waiting for someone else to speak up first.

I finally started to break it all down for them. “I was hesitant to say something just yet. Until we know more, there’s not much we can do. But … okay. There’s evidence in those lab notebooks and ledgers, of at least two more recent victims. Possibly a third, though … it’s POSSIBLE the day Melanie infiltrated Level 7 and the three of us made our escape, that we threw a wrench in those plans. I won’t know for sure until we hear from Sarge today, but it does appear our little break-in pushed those scientists into rushing their setup at the mansion instead.”

Melanie added, “We already know they spent that weekend finishing their second machine and then on Monday sabotaged the first one and wiped the servers at the lab.” She looked at Becky and Cindy. “That’s how I ended up hitching a ride down to the bunker on that Sunday when we found you two. At the time … we’d figured out that you were both victims, but we didn’t know where you were. Seems we were very lucky.”

Cindy thought about that for a moment. “So … I never did figure out why you ended up down there that day. I mean, it was real lucky for us, yeah, but if you weren’t there just to find us … “

Maria started in, “She inadvertently hitched a ride on the equipment when it sat at the dock.” Then she thought about it for a moment and continued. “We were actually just going there to have a look at it and plant a listening device. That crate wasn’t even supposed to be delivered until Monday, but a truck came by on Sunday morning while Melanie was still inside the crate.”

I added myself, “It was a harrowing experience. We tailed that truck the whole way to the mansion, trying to stay just out of sight. And then Maria and I spent the afternoon plotting how to get into the mansion to rescue Melanie. We already had the cameras planted on the property, so we watched them bring the crate inside, but at the time we had no idea there was a bunker underground.”

Maria added, “Once we realized where Melanie was, he was digging through archives. He actually found building records on file, that’s how we figured out there was a separate access to the surface.”

I chimed in, “Hidden under the gazebo.”

Keisha was just listening to all this back and forth and finally spoke up. “I’m … officially I can NOT condone all this going rogue stuff, you know. But … honestly? If you hadn’t, it’s likely they would have had at least two hostages … before we even showed up that night.”

Melanie said, “Plus we wouldn’t have even known they were that close to finishing the second machine – and I wouldn’t have overheard them planning to sabotage the one in the lab, so when it turns on it would blow up the top floors of the building … and take out the only other people who knew what they were doing in the lab.”

I cleared my throat. “You know that bomb is still up there. I convinced Andrew to have them seal off the lab so nobody goes in there.”

Becky’s eyes got wide for a moment at that admission. Cindy gulped but then got herself together and replied, “Yeah.” After a moment’s pause, she turned to me, though glancing at Melanie a couple times as she spoke, “You see why we feel like we owe you so much. I … wouldn’t have put it past them to threaten to kill us just to make their escape, and then … injure or kill one of us … “ her voice cracked at that “just to make a point.”

Melanie added, “True. Just what I saw of them there … and what they tried to do when they caught me in the lab … “

I nodded. “Yeah. That’s what worries me … knowing there could be more than one victim right now, and they might be in the same location.”

Keisha blurted, “What?”

“I … don’t know for sure yet, but I have a suspicion that these more recent victims were almost … a payoff for whoever was financing some of this. At least one may have been specifically targeted either as retaliation for something, or maybe to stop an investigation into something that was going on. Two of the planned victims were described in detail – names and addresses and everything. But … Sarge is looking into what I gave him already, and we’ll see if he’s uncovered any more by the time he gets here.”

They all just looked at me for a minute.

Finally I added, “If you all want to come in here and hear what he has to say … “

Cindy said, “Can we?”

I sighed. “I don’t see why not. You’re already all knee-deep in all this, and you’re going to hear it anyway whether it’s while Sarge is here or afterwards. PLUS, if we do end up rescuing anyone else, most likely they’ll come back here. You all know what they’re probably going through, as much as anyone possibly could. I’ll need your support to help look after them and help them recover from their ordeal … while I keep working on how to reverse the process.”

What I didn’t bring up, is whether we would actually be involved in the rescue. Keisha made a good point, that if we hadn’t rescued Cindy and Becky before the police arrived, they’d both end up as hostages – and having multiple hostages means they could injure or even kill one just to ensure their escape. Though what wasn’t brought up, was that if I hadn’t supported Melanie’s incessant desire to find the truth, right now there could easily be a smoking hole and dead bodies where the lab was, and the scientists and their partners could be hidden away and harvesting victims left and right, or even setting up shop in another country at this point.

Melanie’s demand to go back to Level 7, in a roundabout way, may have saved dozens or even hundreds of future victims.

----------------------------

Right as we were finishing up lunch, Sarge showed up.

As I got up to answer the door, the girls stood up and scooted their table and chairs back. They wanted to stay and listen in, and expected us to meet at the kitchen table.

I took the hint.

Walking him back to the kitchen, I told him to have a seat while I went to grab the notebooks. He grunted.

Keisha spoke first. “Hey Sarge.”

“Officer Keisha.”

Becky chimed in, “Hey Uncle Joe!”

He softened briefly. “Hey Becky. Is this guy … treating you alright?”

“Yeah. He’s really good to us. I kinda like it here.” His eyebrows rose. She snorted. “Not enough to stay like this, silly. But if I have to be somewhere waiting for this to be solved … “

At that point I made it back in, notebooks in hand. He looked at me and grunted again. “Are you sure you want to go over this HERE?”

Cindy said, “Hey Joe. We told him we wanted to hear the details. We already know there’s probably more … people out there. We’ll find out the rest eventually. You may as well let us stay.”

He sighed.

“Besides” she continued, “once they’re rescued, you’re going to need us. Who else on the whole planet understands what they’re dealing with?”

He sighed again. “Fine. You made your point.” Then he pulled out his notebook. “Okay.” He spent a moment skimming his notes. “First off, the last name you gave me – the one that you said you weren’t sure if she was a victim or not.”

I nodded. “Conchita.”

He grunted. He seemed to do that a lot. “Right. Anyway, she’s here on a visa. We were able to locate her and it appears she’s not missing.”

“Well that’s a relief at least” I muttered.

Before I could get anything else out, Maria blurted, “We kinda put two and two together and suspected that our … “ she glanced at me and paused, I thought she might blurt out how we broke into the lab – something I hadn’t really discussed with Sarge. She rethought that and instead said, “research might have interrupted their plans.”

Melanie added, “They did rush to finish that second machine and vacate the lab right after they found out … we were onto them.”

I added, “It’s very possible we messed up their plans. But what I’m curious about is why this lady was targeted by name. Like is there some connection to whoever was financing this whole scheme.”

He grimaced. “We’re still looking into that.”

“Alright. At least we know she didn’t become a victim. But we have the other two … “

“Right. Okay. Now the DA – Kim Eagleton.” There were a couple of gasps amongst the peanut gallery. I hadn’t told them – did I even tell Melanie? - that I had names, much less that one of these people was a public figure? He continued, “So she did disappear about three weeks ago. Her car was found left in a parking lot near her office. Her phone was found in a dumpster around the block.”

“So … we think we know what happened to her, but … “

“We’re looking into what cases she was working on. If there was some reason she was targeted.”

“Yeah. I wondered if this guy … if she stumbled onto something. Or maybe she was just looking into shady business dealings. I noticed she worked on a lot of those kind of cases.”

“Given she was working on several at a time, it’s not a home run, but … and I probably shouldn’t even be showing you this, but you’re … involved already. So fine.” He sighed and pulled a paper out of his pocket. “Here are the cases she was working on at the time she disappeared. In-case you find something else that links to one of these characters. And if you do, I expect to hear about it. I don’t want to hear you went off vigilante.”

“I’ll keep an eye on him, Sarge” blurted Keisha.

“Good. Now … the last one. That’s a pretty generic description. We’ve had some missing persons reports that could come close to that, but nothing that jumps out. And I’ll have you know, not every person who disappears is reported in. If they took some lady off the street who was single, no family nearby, it could be days or weeks before someone reports her missing. And if it was some runaway living on the streets, it probably won’t get reported at all, or the family could have reported it a year ago. So again, not much to go on.”

I let out a breath. “I … was hoping for more. But I understand. Now … in these ledgers, the matching entries – or what look like they match – all have the same initials, NXT. No name.”

“Alright. Let me take those books now so the guys down at the crime lab can get started. I’ll give them my notes and yours to get started on.”

I handed him the books – thankful I’d managed to scan everything first. “OH. The other machine.”

He grunted. Again. “Yeah, working on that. If there’s a truck available tomorrow they may bring it over. We already got clearance, seeing as you’re further ahead on all this stuff. Just make sure you’re making progress and not putzing around, or they’re going to come take it back and put someone else on the project.”

There was a hint of a threat there, if I fucked this up. Yeah, I know. No pressure. “I know. But the sooner I can get my hands on it, the sooner I can figure out how to restore Becky and Keisha and everyone else.”

I mentioned them specifically because those were who he had the most vested interest in – his niece and one of his officers. I didn’t know how close he and Cindy were, given she was Andrew’s second (I assumed) wife and Sarge’s sister had been Becky’s mother.

At that he left. After seeing him out, I returned to the kitchen and sat down. All eyes were on me.

After a few moments, Cindy broke the silence. “So we’re going after them. Right?”

“We HAVE to” added Becky.

They all just looked at me, waiting for me to … do what? Say yeah let’s jump in the car and go rescue these women right now? I couldn’t. We didn’t even have much to go on. Where would we even go? Sheesh. I finally said, “Yes, we’re going to do something. But not yet. We don’t even know who this guy is. Let me do some research first.”

They all looked disappointed. Except for Keisha, who was probably used to this whole tracking down clues and stuff.

I added, “Look. We need a name. An address. Otherwise we’re going nowhere. But I’m going to work on it this afternoon. It’s not like I can work on the shrinking machine anyway, not until they bring it here.”

That mollified them somewhat. But I just knew as soon as I had a name and an address, they’d be jumping on me to go on a rescue mission. Whether we were ready or not.

-------------------------------

After getting the girls situated and cleaning up from lunch, I was anxious to dig into the information the Sarge provided. While it was meager – beyond the knowledge that this Conchita was believed to to be safe, there was no information whatsoever about the Asian victim. However Sarge did confirm what I had already figured out, that the disappearance of this assistant district attorney seemed to coincide with her description in the lab notebooks. And given the detailed description of her and the shrinking that aligned with when she disappeared, I was inclined to believe the Asian woman – whoever she was – was also a victim. So we had some validation that there were likely two victims out there, not three. Beyond that, the only piece of useful information was the list of cases Kim was working on at the time she disappeared.

I suspected that the case list could be a link between her and the mysterious person with the initials NXT - and if this was personal, would (he?) likely still have her? I was pretty sure NXT was a guy, given the request for an Asian victim with large breasts, though I supposed I could be wrong. If abducting and shrinking Kim was truly part of a personal vendetta – NXT either feeling wronged or trying to stop her because she was onto something – then this person could well be keeping her in captivity. Hell, she could very well be subjected to torture, not just sexual abuse. Not that either one was right. Cindy and Becky were sexually abused for weeks on end, but I didn’t think they were separately tortured. In their case it wasn’t as personal, their captives were holding them to maintain leverage over Andrew. Kim though, I feared may have been personal – which meant torture or even the threat of death; both of which would be easy for someone like NXT once she was shrunk.

So, not a lot to go on, not as much as I’d hoped, but a little bit more than I had this morning.

However, I wanted to do something first. Trying to think ahead for once. Given that I hoped to have my hands on the machine the police retrieved from the bunker, possibly even tomorrow – and knowing it would shrink more than just people – this would be my first chance to give the girls some necessities. So toothbrushes and toothpaste, soap, brushes, feminine products (you wouldn’t believe how complicated it had become trying to McGyver some of that stuff – so I was certain the girls would be thrilled) and maybe even some snacks. I wasn’t about to go buying them regular clothes, it would take some doing to figure out what would fit them before and then shrink it … the doll outfits with stretch and velcro were working out just fine for now. And if I were being honest with myself, a part of me liked that they could get them off quickly – or I could undress them quickly myself – and those skirts made it easy to sneak a peek. Which they’d all figured out already but it didn’t seem to bother them that I liked to look.

So I sent off my Amazon order – cases of inexpensive toothbrushes and other miscellaneous items – to arrive either Monday or Tuesday. I was tempted to leave everything in the boxes, shrink the boxes and let them be surprised when they unpacked them.

There was one more think I wanted to find. As cliché as it might sound, I wanted to get the girls a dollhouse. My rationale was that we already had 5 of them here – with the possibility of 2 more if we could locate and successfully rescue them. The girls were sleeping on the bedroom floor or the living room floor using hand towels as sleeping bags. Unless I magically solved how to reverse shrinking in two days – and even if I did, I was sure as hell going to put it through a lot of testing before subjecting one of them to it – the girls would be here with me for a while. Getting something like that would give them some space that was more to their size – they could set up their own bedrooms, lounge, maybe I could even rig a working bathroom at some point. But first I had to locate one – and not one that would take me two days to assemble. So I jumped on Craigslist and browsed the listings. Now if you’ve ever been on Craigslist, it’s a real hodgepodge – but you can find good deals there. It took a little time but I found someone listing a large dollhouse – it would probably require a pickup truck or an SUV to transport – but it was three stories, several bedrooms, and built for Barbie dolls. No stair railings, but at least there were stairs. I messaged the seller with a couple questions and she got back to me. The ceilings were 13 inches high – not ideal, but it was doubtful I’d find something with 14 or 15 inch ceilings. The girls were all under 12 inches, but not by much – the dollhouse ceilings would feel like a low ceiing – maybe equivalent to 7 foot ceilings for me – but it would be cozy and give them some personal space that they didn’t have now. And it wasn’t like they’d spend all their time in there anyway. So I negotiated back and forth over text with the seller and offered a little extra for delivery.

Then I settled down into taking a look at the paltry information the Sarge gave me. Going though the list of cases one by one, it wouldn’t be too too hard to look up these people and companies online and see if anything even remotely coincided with my theory that the abduction could be tied to one of those cases. It wasn’t hard to look them up, but digging through what I could locate online beyond that was tedious.

After spending the next hour scouring the internet for information on the companies and people related to those cases she was working on, my eyes were getting a little bleary and I hadn’t stumbled onto any clues yet.

Which made Melanie’s interruption to check on me, all the more pleasant.

I gently lifted her up to the desk, where she sat down cross-legged and gave me a gentle smile.

“Any luck yet?” she asked.

I let out a breath. “Nothing. Been looking at this so long my head’s starting to heart and I still don’t have a lead on anyone. None of these people jump out at me as a likely culprit.”

Her brow furrowed as she thought for a moment. “To be honest, I don’t think that’s much to go on anyway.”

I sighed. “True. We’re kinda scraping the bottom of the barrel here.”

“Did you find anything in those email files?”

Now my brow furrowed for a moment. Then it clicked. “Damn. I hadn’t even thought of that. But I remember you were going through those while I … “ Now I knew I’d been at this too long, I was blanking.

She gave me a concerned look. “Hey honey. I think you need to take a break from this. Before your head explodes. You’re not going to be any good to anyone if you can’t function.” I wanted to snap back with something like how I’d be fine and I just needed a minute, but well, she was probably right. Before I spoke, she continued, “Any chance you can finish setting up my computer? The one you were SO nice to set up for me before?” She smirked. “Pretty please?”

I snorted. “Well if you put it that way.” I thought for a moment. I’d set up something with her phone as the interface, the smaller phone keyboard being much easier for her to work with. The phone wasn’t damaged – not from just getting knocked onto the carpet – so … “Yeah. I … don’t think it’ll take too long. I … “ I got up and knelt down and grabbed her phone, still in the box of surviving items from the post-break-in cleanup. I took a look at it, flipped it over … “Yeah. I can do this. Just give me a few minutes.”

She grinned. “Take your time honey. I’m not going anywhere.”

I dug through the box and found the USB cable to connect it to the laptop, made some other adjustments … nothing quite as fancy as I had set up for her three weeks ago … geez, had it been that long? … but enough to get her up and running if she wanted to browse those email files, which were part of what I secretly downloaded off the lab server before they tried to erase everything to cover their tracks. I remembered that she’d helped find a couple of the threatening video clips that they’d sent to Andrew to ensure his compliance, with either his wife or daughter naked and pleading into the camera. She’d also come across the tracking notice for that pallet at the loading dock, which is what led us to rush there … on a Sunday morning … to try to plant a bug on the equipment before it got delivered. Which of course led to Melanie getting trapped and riding along on the delivery when they arranged a truck to pick it up a day early.

Snapping my thoughts back to the present, I finished up the connections, including the travel trackball mouse (which seemed to work for her – I knew a regular mouse wouldn’t) and eventually got everything working. She sat there patiently, watching me with amusement as I tried to get it ‘just right’ for her to use.

Once I was done, she let me lift her up – and plant a kiss of course – and set her down in front of her computer. Now it was my turn to watch with amusement as she got herself situated. I knew it had taken her a little time to get used to using a phone keyboard (though it wasn’t a lot bigger for her than a standard desktop keyboard) and trackball (the smallest I could find, it still required her whole hand to move around) – though it had only been about a week since she’d used it last, so she was able to get back into using it again fairly quickly.

It took us a few minutes to load up the email archive – which we’d downloaded using the back-door virus we planted during the break-in on Level 7. Knowing that three days later they’d be stripping the server and rigging an explosive to cover their tracks, we were very lucky to get ahold of what we did. Which come to think of it, we hadn’t gotten around to mentioning to the police. I supposed they had more than enough material on the two scientists and their associates even without these email files – especially given that half of them were involved in Andrew’s abduction and beating and then the break-in at my house, while the other half attacked Keisha and her partner at the mansion, shrunk Keisha and threatened to kill her if they weren’t allowed to escape. There were multiple police witnesses to all of that. Plus, it was possible that Cindy and Becky – and Melanie for that matter – could agree to testify against them. Maria or Keisha as well, for that matter.

Though the email files were the key that led us to finding the mansion.

Which suddenly brought to mind that the mansion ownership was listed as an LLC, which was then controlled by another LLC. So as Melanie began to look for clues in the email files to the identity of the mysterious NXT, I began searching the public state records regarding the two LLC’s in hopes of finding a link that maybe we just didn’t recognize before.

---------------------------------

About an hour later, Melanie looked up. She’d been poring over that email archive for a while.

“Honey?”

I glanced over at her. “Yeah babe?”

“Come take a look at this.”

“Whatcha got?” I asked as I rolled my chair over to the shelf that I’d set up as a desk and workstation for her.

“Emails. There are a few here with an email address of NXT.”

Well that got my attention. “Just … NXT?”

She sighed. “Yeah. I guess this guy created a generic email just to communicate with his associates.”

“So … we may need to read each one and see if there are any clues. But it’s closer than we were. Good job, babe.”

She beamed at me. “Okay. Maybe … we should both read these. Two sets of eyes? I don’t want to miss something important.”

“Okay” I said softly as I scooted up closer. Close enough that I could smell her shampoo. The girls were still using those fancy travel soaps I pulled out weeks ago – yes they go a long way when they only need a drop or two. I took a whiff and she giggled and flipped her head back, her forehead bumping my lip. So naturally I kissed her there before whispering, “Sorry, but you smell nice.”

She giggled again. “You’d better stop, you know you’ll get me horny if you keep doing that. We’ve got work to do.”

I snorted. “Alright. I’ll TRY to resist you, but it’s not easy. Sometimes I just want to gobble you up.”

Now she snorted. “Hope not literally, silly! Okay honey, time to focus. You can have me all you want LATER. Right now we have two more women out there waiting for us to find them.”

I sighed. “True. Okay. Focus.”

At that we both read the emails as she opened them, one at a time.

The first few emails didn’t provide much more than we already had. The goons were giving an update on their progress and plans and this NXT was just acknowledging them, nothing further. So no clues to go on. It was annoying to me to see them refer to the girls as test subjects, though it wasn’t hard for me to figure out who they were referring to as the email dates lined up with the notebook entries.

After a half hour of browsing emails that had little to go on, we finally found something useful. Or Melanie did first, and she squealed with excitement when she saw it. I almost started laughing myself – not at the email but at her reaction. But then I saw what she was pointing to. This was the first of what we believed were three requests from this NXT for specific victims. The description matched what was in the notebooks, but with more detail. Having found this, I had renewed optimism that we would find more.

Soon after that, we found a communication back to NXT indicating that they had ‘obtained’ the requested ‘subject’ and would be ‘processing’ her shortly. Geez that sounded cold and clinical.

The next email was more useful. NXT providing instructions for the ‘transfer’ – likely referring to the victim. The language was cryptic – that was probably intentional – but indicated that the transfer must be completed within the 8-10 hour ‘dormancy’ (I assume this referred to the period post-shrinking when the victim would be unconscious?) and described placing the ‘subject’ in a briefcase which would be exchanged at a specific time and location, indicated by GPS coordinates.

When I looked that up, the location appeared to be a public park. Given that they were doing this ‘transfer’ post-shrinking and before the victim awoke, and given the precautions they seemed to be taking, I suspected wherever NXT was taking them was someplace nearby. I also suspected the date of transfer probably matched one of the funds transfers in the ledger, I could check on that later but that was of lesser importance. The critical piece was that this NXT had to be somewhere in that area. The location was a 2 hour drive east, way far outside of town.

We continued on through the messages and found the ones for the second victim, similar to the first, and a different location for the ‘exchange’ but within a mile of the first location. So I felt it even more likely that this NXT had to be SOMEWHERE in that area. I thought back to the tracker I’d hidden on their car. If only I’d had it on their car back then and I could see where all they’d gone. Though by my estimation even this second ‘handoff’ of a victim was at least a week before our trip to Level 7. After I’d pummeled them in the lab to rescue Melanie and Maria, we had a hunch they’d come by her siblings’ house, where they’d ‘placed’ her, asking questions. We were right (and lucky), seeing them show up there after the three of us had camped out for hours down the street. Regardless though, we had the GPS coordinates in the email for both locations, and I really doubted they would have followed NXT to his … house? Mansion? Warehouse? So it still wasn’t enough to go on. But I felt we could narrow it down.

The two meeting spots were both rural locations.

Now this NXT, given the millions he had available to funnel into this illegal operation, and probably being behind the mansion where the scientists were holed up, I really doubted he would have a small house or a small family farm. No, the guy probably did have a big estate somewhere, or he owned a large business nearby. So back on my own computer, I zoned into the two locations where the victims were handed off, then started to slowly back out to see if anything caught my eye.

The next hour I scanned Google satellite views in a search pattern, going out from the two meeting points in all directions. Until I came across something strange. Not at all what I was expecting. In fact, I found a spot a few miles from the dropoff points, that looked like literally nothing. As if the satellite image was a fuzzy copy and paste of an image of the nearby farmland. Identical to an area a mile away – so identical that when I zoomed in, the exact same harvester was parked in the exact same spot. Yet around the edges, something just felt wrong. I looked closely over the edges and became more and more convinced that the satellite image was doctored – that someone went way out of their way to hide something.

There was no street view available, even though it looked like a road – a little two-lane state highway – ran immediately south. That was also strange.

Trying Bing maps, I discovered the same issue. Only slight variations, but the image looked as if it was copied and pasted, identical to the image of plowed fields a mile away. I cursed under my breath and thought for a moment. I was becoming more and more convinced this was an intentional cover-up, that if I went to that location I would find more than fields.

I switched to one of the more obscure satellite image programs out there, just to see if the image looked any different, and … for a moment I was speechless. I double checked to see if I had the exact same location – even pulling up both images side by side. Sure enough, it was the exact same location. But this time, there were no fields. A lush lawn, sure, but no fields. The view from the road looked as if it would be blocked by a thick copse of trees, and the entry from the main road was a narrow drive that appeared to come out of the trees on the other side in a different location – as if it were intentionally snaked through to prevent anyone on the road from seeing past the trees. But standing beyond those trees was a mansion – and not just a mansion, but a huge one – with a heliport. There appeared to be a tall fence around the perimeter, right up to the trees.

This had to be it. I’d found nothing else but farmland and a few clusters of houses for several miles.

But I couldn’t be sure, could I? Just because there was a huge mansion – one that someone had gone way out of their way to hide from public view – didn’t mean this was where NXT was, did it? I needed something else to go on.

So I worked on trying to figure out the location as best I could – would there even be a visible address? Unlikely. But I could figure out what town it was in and go from there. That in hand, I went to the county records site and started digging. At this point I was beyond grateful that most counties in the state had computerized records nowadays. Knowing the main road, I was able to narrow my search to the town and to all addresses on that state highway. Which weren’t many, given so much of that stretch bordered farmland. Checking each listing one by one, it didn’t take too long to find what I was looking for. And that the piece of land where the mansion sat, was deeded to the same LLC that the other mansion – the one outside the city with the underground bunker - was deeded to. The. Exact. Same. One.

There was the link we needed. Now I was convinced we had found the mysterious NXT.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Sat Oct 21, 2023 5:00 pm

Out of all the girls I thought Keisha would be the most 'stand offish' but she went right along with the plan. It'd be nice seeing her little brown gymnast body doing all sorts of poses.

Melanie's Story Part 57 - Alone with Keisha

by Rocket » Sat Oct 21, 2023 3:33 pm

That evening, I went to go collect Keisha and bring her to bed. Yeah, I still had the thought in the back of my mind that there were two, or possibly three, more recent victims out there – but as Melanie and I discussed, telling the others now would just keep them up all night worrying. Sarge was already looking into what information I was able to give him after scouring those lab notebooks and ledgers, and I hoped he would have some more information – and maybe even a lead on this guy – by the time he came by tomorrow. So for today I may as well relax, there wasn’t anything more I could do yet.

“So are you ready?” I asked, before I bent down to scoop her up in my hand.

She snorted. “Kinda hard to be ready when I don’t know what to expect. It was a little more obvious when you picked two for the night. But okay, let’s do this.”

I carried her into the bedroom and set her down in the middle of the bed, and then began to undress. As I did, I said, “Now if I ask you to do anything you’re not comfortable with, say so, okay?”

She laughed and put her hands on her hips. “Honey, the rules are you tell me what you want me to do and I obey. This is supposed to be for you. That’s the deal.”

“Alright. But I don’t want you mad at me in the morning because I made you do something.”

She snorted. “You worry too much. Just enjoy yourself. That’s what I’m here for.” She smirked.

“Okay.” I finished undressing and climbed into the bed, sitting up. I patted my hand on the bed between my legs and said “Come over here.”

She slowly walked towards me, between my legs, stopping in front of my crotch. I reached down and picked her up, lifting her close to my face. I brushed my fingertip along her cheek. “Strip for me please?”

She snorted again. “Please? Okay, boy scout. I should probably copy Mel’s idea and refer to you as master. Being as I have to do whatever you say and all.” She smirked.

I smirked. “Okay.” As I held her, she pulled her top off and I tossed it to the nightstand. She lay back in my palm, her feet on my wrist, as she lifted her hips and unfastened the velcro holding her skirt in place. I also took that and tossed it. Then I gazed at her for a few moments, and she gazed right back at me. I traced my finger over her shoulder and arm, over her chest, brushing her areola with the edge of my finger, and then I traced down one leg, held up her tiny foot and kissed it, then traced my finger along the inside of her leg and barely brushed the edge of her mound. I brought her up to my lips and kissed her in multiple places, lingering on her breasts. I wrapped my lips over both breasts and tickled her nipples with the tip of my tongue until I could feel them swell.

“Didn’t you tell me you used to be a gymnast?”

She smirked. “Yes, master, I did.”

“Okay. Can you bend your legs behind your head?”

“Of course, master.” She proceeded to stretch her legs out and up until her feet were touching behind her head. I wasn’t sure if she’d ever done this naked before, but the result was that her pussy and ass were up and open, enough that everything was exposed and her lips even gaped just a little.

I wasn’t sure how long she could hold herself like that, so I adjusted her so that I could hold her feet in place between two of my fingers. I could keep her in this position for a while if I wanted to. I traced a finger over her, feeling her little leg muscles, then over her clit and pouty lips and down her ass. I brought her up to my lips and kissed her, my lips and tongue lingering there. The tip of my tongue teased her cunt until her lips separated further for me. Then I pushed her into my mouth, enough that my lips wrapped from her thighs just before the knee, all the way to her lower back. Everything in the middle was between my lips now. I ran my tongue from her belly button down over her pussy and between her ass cheeks and back up again, several times, until she grunted for the first time and I felt her hips try to move in response to all the stimulation I was giving her. I continued to work her with the tip of my tongue and it didn’t take long to make her cum for me, her body tensing and her little heart thumping as she climaxed in my mouth.

I waited for a few moments to let her come down from her high, before sliding her out of my mouth and having a look at her. I was still holding her feet behind her head, the visual effect was honestly pretty erotic. For me at least. I kissed her a few times before releasing her feet.

“I hope your hips aren’t sore, but that was pretty sexy.”

She smirked. “Only a little. Master.” She proceeded to rub her sore hips. I hoped I didn’t stretch her too much. For a couple minutes I just held her and stroked her with my finger. I massaged her hips between my finger and thumb for a while. While I let her relax, I decided to get to know her a little better, being as she was the newest of my group of charges. I got her to open up and tell me about her time on the police force, how she went into that to begin with and what it was like.

“So, I’ve kinda suspected you were a little wild child outside of work.”

She snorted. “What gave it away?”

“Just a hunch” She laughed.

After a little while just talking while I held her and stroked her in my hand, I said “Alright” and began to reposition her in my hand, holding her with my fingers around her chest, her legs dangling. “Spread your legs for me.”

She smirked. “Yes, master.”

With one hand I held my semi-rigid shaft so it pointed up, and with my other hand I lowered Keisha until she sat on top of the head. I just looked at her for a few moments like that and smirked.

She saw me smirking and snorted. “I … don’t think it’s going to fit. Master.”

“I suppose not. But it’s damn sexy.”

After a few more moments watching that, I lifted her back up and tilted her back in my hand. I rolled her over onto her stomach, her tiny nipples poking against my fingers. I stroked her back for a few moments and traced a couple of little tattoos she had on her backside. Then I rubbed her bottom, massaging it, and then parted her cheeks wide. Close up I could see her tiny rosebud, her perineum and the little wrinkle of skin at the base of her cunt. I stroked her a few times across there, as she lay in my hand and let me explore.

Then I gently turned her back over onto her back. After tracing my finger around her breasts once more, I said, “Keisha?”

“Yes, master?”

“Show me the most sensitive places on your whole body. Where is it the most exciting for you to be touched?”

She thought for a moment, and then parted her legs and reached down with one hand. “Here, on my clit, especially when I’m excited.”

I watched closely where she touched and then I tried to touch it with the tip of my finger. “Here?”

“Umm … yeah, but you can’t just touch it. I used to like … “ she scrunched her nose “getting a guy to … lightly nibble it. You know what I mean?”

I smirked. “I think so. How about if I try this?” I nudged her legs further apart to give me some room, and I lightly pinched it between my finger and thumb, rubbing very gently as if I were playing with a nipple. She responded with a gasp and arched her back, thrusting her hips against my finger and thumb. I tried it again a few moments later and got a similar response.

Once she got her composure back she uttered a breathy “Yes.”

“Anywhere else?”

She reached with her other hand to her breast. “And here, the underside of my nipples. When they’re tweaked just right I get a tingle all through me.”

“Can I?”

“You can touch me anywhere you like, master.”

“Alright. Let’s try this.” I reached for her breast, but instead of fondling it, I used my fingernail to scrape at the underside of her nipple. She gasped and shuddered in my hand. I did it a couple more times for good measure and got the same response. Huh. I started to wonder if any of the others would respond like this. I definitely wanted to try when I had the chance.

Then I brought my finger lower. I tried scraping her clit with my fingernail. That got a similar respone to the nipple, as her whole body tensed each time my fingernail grazed her clit.

I smiled. “I can see you enjoyed that. I did too.”

She tried to smirk, but I could tell it was hard, she was a little overstimulated already. “I’m … glad you enjoyed that, master.”

“Okay Keisha, now I’d like you to touch yourself.” I took one of her hands and placed it on her breast, and the other hand I took and placed on her lower abdomen. “Touch yourself and show me how you like to be touched. Make love to yourself.”

She crinkled her nose for a moment and then said “Yes, master” and began to fondle herself, one hand starting to caress her breast and the other hand sliding down to trace the perimeter of her mound, slowly working closer to the center. She thumbed her own clit and a faint groan escaped her lips. For a couple minutes I just observed her. Starting out I held her close up, as her fingers drifted closer to her pouty vaginal folds. Her other hand lazily massaged one breast while she focused her attentions on those folds. I pulled her back just a little and brought my other hand up, first just tracing her dark skin – her legs, her shoulders, her hips – and then moving to her open breast, where I turned my finger and scraped the nail against her nipple. She gasped and shuddered and her eyes opened wide.

I grinned back at her and whispered, “Keep going until you start to get wet.”

I watched her a little longer, as she worked her fingers around her labia and ran a finger along the length in between her folds. As she did that, I repositioned her legs, lifting her feet up onto my wrist so that her legs could spread wide, her knees pointed out in opposite directions. I traced the inside of her leg with the tip of my finger, then brought it to the center and brushed her perineum, just below where she was touching herself. I caught just a faint glistening, a tiny drop of cum starting to form at the edge of her labia. Then I brought my finger up to her breast again and scraped my nail against her nipple a couple of times, eliciting another gasp as she trembled in my hand. I saw that the tiny drop was a little bigger now.

So at that point, I brought my little finger in between her legs. I rubbed the tip against her labia, moistening it, and she shuddered. I whispered, “Keisha, tell me that you want to feel my finger inside you.”

Her eyes grew big for a moment. Then she said, “Yes, master. I want to feel your finger inside me.” Then she added, “Fuck me with your finger.”

I rubbed the tip of my finger against her pouting lips and they parted around it. She gasped when I touched the opening to her canal. Then I began to work it inside of her, slowly, until I was in well past my first knuckle. Just a slight movement at that point was enough to make her gasp and buck her hips. I whispered, “Cum for me Keisha.” As if on command, she started to writhe on my finger, her breaths shallow, her eyes glazed a little, and she came hard in my hand.

I let her slowly come down from her high, my finger still inside her. Once I began to withdraw it, she gasped again. Finally my finger was out all the way, and I brought her up to my lips to taste her. I let her lay back and relax in my hand, as I lazily traced my finger over her for a few minutes.

Then she looked up at me. “Master?”

“Yes?”

“I need to pee. Master.”

“Oh you do?”

“Yes, master. May I please go pee?”

I snorted. “Okay.”

I walked her to the bathroom and set her down in the sink bowl and waited for her to do her business.

When she was done and we were heading back to the bedroom, she remarked, “Surprised you didn’t try to do something kinky there.” She had trouble stifling a giggle.

“It was tempting.”

“So what’s next?”

“Glad you asked. Do you remember that time you spent inside my briefs?”

She snorted. “How could I not?”

“Alright. Obviously I don’t have briefs on this time, but I want you to go down there and make love to me. See if you can get me off.”

She smirked. “Okay. I already kinda expected I’d be spending some time down there.”

I just grinned as I lowered her and set her down on my abdomen. I lay my head back on the pillow and relaxed and just let her do all the work for a while.

She waited for me to settle back, and then I felt her little hands and knees as she crawled towards my crotch. My shaft was maybe at half-mast, enough for her to grab ahold of with both hands and pull towards her as she got up onto her knees. I felt her maneuver herself into position to straddle it, her legs dropping down on either side, the tiny tuft of black hair between her legs brushing against my skin at the base and her heels rubbing against my balls. She wrapped her arms around my girth, hugging it and pulling it to her – or pulling herself towards it – and I was pretty sure I felt her breasts press against the top as she did.

At that point she began to rub her hands up and down the underside, all the while her chest and breasts pressed against it and her tiny feet occasionally playing footsie with the top of my sack. I knew it was a little different than inside the briefs, as those briefs pressed her in place and gave her more positions she could work herself into without fear of slipping off. Nonetheless, she was doing a good job, and I continued to lay back and enjoy the sensations emanating from between my legs as she did all the work for a change.

Before long I felt my shaft grow in response to her ministsrations, the rubbing of her tiny hands against it becoming a little more furious as it responded to her by increasing in both length and girth. Being wrapped around it like she was, she probably felt it as keenly as I did.

As she was still sitting, I was pretty sure it now towered over her. That didn’t last long though, as I felt her shift her body, pulling her legs up in order to get up onto her knees, while she held onto my shaft with both hands for support. Once she was steady on her knees, I felt her continue rubbing with her hands, while she kissed as well. She wasn’t quite high enough to reach the tip, but she was licking, kissing and nibbling just under the head. I was pretty hard at this point, and given she was largely using my shaft to support herself, I supposed I could flex the muscle at the base a few times and knock her flat onto my abdomen. But I’d rather let her continue, she was doing a good job so far – I was enjoying it thoroughly – and besides, she was doing all the work here. Though I did get her off twice first, and she sure seemed to enjoy that. I wasn’t selfish, I liked seeing them happy, and bringing them to ecstasy – whether once or multiple times – was ridiculously easy.

After a minute of kissing, licking, nibbling and rubbing, she held on tight and slowly got herself up onto her two feet, bracing herself against my stiff rod and then using it to pull herself up. Standing, I knew that she could reach the tip. I felt her press her chest against one side, rub her hands against the other side, and then begin to kiss the head. I felt the determination in her kisses, and could tell she wanted badly to get me off. Soon she wrapped her lips around the tip and began to drive her tongue inside, licking the edges and pushing as far in as her tiny tongue would go. I always loved it when one of the girls did that, not only because it was an indescribable sensation but because I knew I was the only guy on the planet that could experience something like this. Though to be honest, I didn’t know whether one of those hoodlums had forced Cindy or Becky to do something like that to them – and I had never asked Melanie if she was forced to do that during her month of captivity before I rescued her – I knew some of the details but not that one. However I was pretty sure that even if one of them had ever french-kissed the tip of a penis before, I just knew it couldn’t have been with the passion and determination that these girls displayed with mine. Because they all, somehow, cared about me – even loved me, if I believed Melanie, though my gut told me some of those feelings were a result of being around me constantly while I was taking care of them and watching out for them, and perhaps because we’d all gone through so much in such a short time. Still, I cared about all of them too.

My drifting thoughts – geez, how was I daydreaming in the middle of a beautiful young woman making love to me? - snapped back to the present as I felt her squeeze her arms, pressing her whole body against me, as she continued to press her tongue as deep into the tip of my penis as she could. I was pulsating down there, throbbing and building to a climax. I could sure feel it. Keisha was clung so tightly to it that I was sure she could feel it, would know when it was about to go, and didn’t even need to give her a warning. I did groan in response to her efforts, though I couldn’t tell if she looked back or not, as I just lay back on the pillow and enjoyed her work.

A few moments later, the geyser blew.

I heard a yelp and opened one eye in time to see Keisha, standing with her arms around the head, her face and neck and hair doused in warm goo, as more spurts shot forth. She pulled her head back, but all that did was let it fly up into her hair and start to run down her back, over her shoulders and down her chest, trickling down the space between those little breasts that she continued to press against me. Her body swayed as my member shook, discharging the rest of its load on and around her.

Once the last of it poured forth on its own, she squeezed with her arms to see if she could coax any more out, and then planted her lips on the head, kissing it again – and perhaps sucking up some of it, though I couldn’t tell from this angle. Then she turned and looked at me, grinning, her cheeks – and lips – coated in my sperm.

I grinned back at her.

“How was that?” she asked, looking proud of herself for a job well done.

I smirked. “That was amazing. Thank you.”

She smirked back at me. “Anything else you’d like me to do while I’m down here?”

I snort-laughed. “I think you’ve done a lot already. Looks like you need a bath.” I looked down at the small puddle that was forming at her feet. “Maybe we both do.”

I slowly started to sit up, and reached down to wrap my fingers around Keisha and my shaft at the same time. Since she was already down there. And she felt damn good down there. But I digress. Keisha secured, I swung my legs to the floor and then walked towards the bathroom, checking first to be sure none of the others were in there, then stepping in and closing the door behind me.

Once inside, I slid her off my shaft and started to move her towards the sink, but she stopped me.

“Hey.” She looked up at me and smirked again. “I thought you said we both needed a bath.”

I raised my eyebrows. “Oh?”

“C’mon. That way I can wash you too.” Huh. I was intrigued.

“Okay.” I turned on the water and tested the temperature as it started to fill.

“Besides, did you know that originally Cindy was planning on us all swimming in the tub – like a lap pool – she was going to get you to fill it up and then … “ she giggled, “invite you in and see whether you’d join us.”

“Oh she did?”

“Oh yeah. She thought it would be a lot of fun. But … “ she looked me right in the eyes, “don’t tell her I told you, she might try it another day.”

I snorted. “Okay. Our secret.”

“She’s … really into this stuff. Doing … things for you. And it’s like she really looks forward to it. I think she feels like she’s paying you back, but also … I really think she feels like she’s getting back at those guys who had her locked up all that time.”

I thought about that for a minute. “How do you think that?”

“Psychology. In the academy we had to take a class in this stuff. Anyway, I think deep down it’s kind of a rebellion for her. She had to do whatever they said or they’d hurt her. Here she’s free of that and she feels like she’s calling the shots, coming up with this stuff." After a moment she continued her thoughts. "Plus I think she’s got her own wild child inside. She married a guy who’s almost twice her age, shoot she and Becky are only a few years apart. Here, she’s got no strings attached, no fear of you hurting her, no consequences. No reason to hold back. So she’s … letting loose.”

“Huh. I honestly had not thought of it that way.”

The water was hot, but not too hot, and the tub was filled, but not too full – I didn’t want Keisha to be treading water once I got in. I figured we might be in here a little bit, so I went ahead and opened the door a few inches – with only one bathroom, I didn’t want four women trying to hold it while we were in here. Instead I just drew the shower curtain as I stepped in, slowly sat down and then placed Keisha in the water between my legs.

“Mmm. This feels good” she murmured.

I just relaxed for a couple minutes and then said, “Are you ready for me to wash you?”

She snorted. “I’m supposed to be all yours tonight, silly. You don’t have to ask permission first.”

I smirked. “Old habits. I’ll have you know, I was raised to use good manners.”

She grinned. “Well your parents did a good job with you then.”

I always felt a little melancholy when they were brought up. Not a story I planned to get into. But I just said “Thank you” softly and moved on.

Wrapping my fingers around her, I lifted her up with one hand and then squeezed some liquid bath soap onto her and began rubbing it in, massaging it over her arms and legs and feet and chest, of course spending extra time making sure her chest and her groin were clean. Turning her, I worked on her back and bottom as well, thoroughly soaping up her ass. I set her back down in the water and let her rinse off, and then dribbled some soap in her hair and watched her work to scrub my sperm out of her hair. I let her soap up her face as well; her features were so tiny that I probably couldn’t avoid getting soap in her eyes and mouth and up her nose if I tried to do it myself.

As I watched her finish washing herself, my mind drifted again for just a moment. Assuming I would get ahold of the shrinking machine retrieved from the mansion bunker – hopefully Monday – and tested it to be sure it still worked properly, it shouldn’t be that hard to shrink some items for the girls to use – toothbrushes, razors, feminine products – at the very least it would be a lot easier than me trying to come up with something myself, which was what we were doing now. I made a mental note to look into that in the morning.

Once Keisha was done washing and rinsing, she looked up and said, “Now it’s my turn. Can you squeeze some soap … right about there.” She pointed to my abdomen. Then she said, “Help me up?” I hoisted her up onto my abdomen. Then I watched her get down on all fours and soap up my abdomen, my shaft – which had deflated some at this point – and all areas around it. Then she slid down and soaped up my balls, at least as much as she could given they were mostly in the water. Then she proudly said, “Okay, you can rinse off now.”

She took a couple steps back as I sloshed water with my hand, up over my abdomen, rinsing away the suds. She actually did a decent job of it.

Once that was done, I reached for her and brought her up to my chest, laying her flat with her chest down, and began stroking her back with my finger.

“Mmm, that feels good.”

“Well, you worked your cute little booty off earlier, it’s the least I can do.” I smirked when she glanced up at me.

After a couple minutes of just relaxing under my touch, she said softly, “So what are you going to do after we all go back to our lives?”

I didn’t have to think to hard about that, I’d already given it plenty of thought. “Well … Melanie will still be around. And I’m sure Maria will be visiting frequently. Now for the rest of you … I suppose we’re all getting through this together. Kinda shared fates, you know? I figured the five of you would come out of this pretty close, you’ve shared something that nobody else in the world has, and you’re all the only ones who really understand what you’ve gone through. I’m … part of it, but in a different way. I understand it on some level because I’ve been around all of you, talked to all of you … been intimate with all of you. But I know it’s not quite the same. Now … back to your original question, I suspect all of us would at least keep in touch, if not get together when we can. As long as Melanie’s okay with it – and I’m sure she will be – our door is open to any of you whenever you need us … or whenever you just want to stop by or hang out.”

She paused for a moment and then grinned. “I’d like that.”

I asked her a different question. “Hey, you know I still have your uniform … from the day you were shrunk.”

She frowned.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to bring up bad memories. What I was going to ask you about, is do you want to take a look and make sure everything’s there – and maybe see if the radio still works?”

Her frown turned into a quizzical look.

“Okay. Hear me out on this one. What if we find out there’s someone else out there – and we need to go rescue them. Now when we went to get you, we didn’t know at the time that you were out cold. I brought Melanie along thinking she could relate to you better than I could.”

She took a moment to follow my logic. “So … you’re thinking if there is someone else, would I come along … and would it be better if I were in uniform?”

“Yeah. The uniform would sure be better than a velcro skirt and bare feet if you’re visiting a crime scene … or if we’re going in to rescue someone.”

“What about Melanie? Did she wear a velcro skirt?”

I snorted. “Actually, Maria had found her a catsuit. It was kinda sexy actually, form-fitting. I have no idea where she found it. But when she went into the lab that first time, I made her a tiny two-way radio headset. So we could communicate while she was sneaking around up there.”

She snort-laughed. “I bet that was something to see. But … I get your point. And if my old radio still works … I do have to charge it every few days, but it’s not like I’ve used it for a week. So it might still have some charge left. I can check it out tomorrow if you want.”

“Okay. And plus, I figured once it’s time for you to be restored, you may want your uniform and equipment with you. Unless you want to stand there naked. Not that I mind … “ I smirked.

She laughed. “Well you’ve got me naked right NOW, big guy.”

“True. So true.” I flipped her over with my finger and caressed her chest, my finger lazily tracing her features, from her breasts to her legs and the parts in between. We just lay there for several minutes as she just relaxed and let my finger explore.

By then the water was starting to cool down. I held her in place as I sat up and drained the tub, then wrapped her in a dry washcloth before I dried myself off. I carried her back to bed and held her in front of me for a few moments, as she gave me a shy grin – I suspected she was trying to give me a sexy look, but regardless, that was the effect. I brought her to my lips and kissed her a few times and then whispered, “One more time before bed?”

She grinned. “Thought you’d never ask.”

At that I gave her breasts some long kisses as I played with her nipples with the tip of my tongue, and then kissed lower, then lower still. She spread her legs and lay back in my hand as I wrapped my lips around her there and worked on her pussy with long, slow licks, until I could feel her tremble and a little moan escaped her lips. I licked up and down her labia until her lips parted around the tip of my tongue and I found her passage. I focused my attentions on it and was rewarded with more moans and some hip thrusts. Her hips began to move in sync with my tongue, and despite my trying to draw it out, it was only a couple minutes before she began to groan and buck against my tongue and a few moments later, I sensed warm cum escape from her onto my tongue.

I slowly kept working her as she came down from her high, and then I kissed her softly all over her body, lay back onto the pillow and lay her across my chest. I stroked her back with my finger until she finally dozed off.


I let her sleep, my hand over her like a blanket, and then tried to get some sleep myself. I didn’t know what tomorrow had in store, though I had my suspicions. I already knew the Sarge would be over at some point - possibly with some information on the potential victims I’d discovered in those notebooks. And at that point the girls would all know as well, if they didn’t already suspect. I wasn’t sure if they’d be in the mood for sex tomorrow, not once they knew about more victims.

So tomorrow could just be the start of a long investigation, or it could be the catalyst to another undercover operation like the mansion, or for all I knew I could end up with all five of them convincing me to rush over there that day and try to bust the victims out of captivity.

I supposed it would all play out tomorrow, one way or the other.

Melanie's Story Part 56 - More Secrets

by Rocket » Mon Oct 09, 2023 8:00 pm

The next morning, I awoke to the feel of two little hands on my chin and two little feet standing on my clavicle. I heard Becky’s voice, not quite coherent, but then I felt her kissing me on my lower lip. I cracked a grin as I opened my eyes. She smiled at me.

“Good morning!” she said and then kissed my lip once more before backing up a step.

I mumbled back “Good morning” as I took in my surroundings and then added, “How was last night?”

She smirked. “I’m supposed to be asking you that. Did you enjoy yourself?”

“Immensely. How could I not, with such a beautiful woman doing whatever I ask of her?”

She snorted at that. “Almost whatever. And yes I had fun too. I wasn’t sure if I would or not, but it was exciting letting you take charge of me and not knowing what I would be doing next.”

“I’m glad you enjoyed it too.”

“I would … do it again if you want. But … first, I think the others are going to be up soon.”

It took me a moment to get the rest of my brain going. “Oh. I guess I’d better get up and get breakfast going then. But first … “ I lifted her up and kissed her all over, including slipping the tip of my tongue between her legs.

She giggled. “Do you think we have time for that?”

I snorted. “You tell me.”

She sighed, but it was a happy sigh. “Okay, you know I love it, but let’s make it quick before we … end up with an audience.”

At that, I pressed her to my lips, as she spread her legs and straddled my cheeks. As I found one of her breasts and fondled it with the pad of my thumb, I probed her with the tip of my tongue until her lips parted enough for me to feel her tiny entrance. I teased it for a few moments, and then got a little more forceful. She let out an “Ooh!” and began rocking her hips in rhythm with my tongue. I pushed it a little harder and she quickly came to a climax on my tongue. With my thumb still on her breast, I could feel her tiny heart pitter-patting and her breaths shallow as she came for me.

I slowed my ministsrations to a few gentle licks as she caught her breath. “It … it still amazes me that you can make me feel so … like this … with just your tongue.” She smiled.

I gently lifted her up from my lips, planting a few gentle kisses on her as I did. “Well, it’s amazing to me that I can make you cum so easily. Any of you for that matter.”

“I wish I could … reciprocate. Maybe … when you can restore me to normal, I … can do more for you.”

“We’ll see. But right now, I do enjoy seeing you happy. I know you’ve all been through a lot, you deserve more.”

She snorted. “You already give us a lot more than we can give back.”

Then another voice came up behind. I wondered how long Cindy had been listening to our conversation. She chimed in, “That’s why we all decided to do this for you.” Then she walked up closer and kissed me on the chin. “Last night was amazing by the way.”

“For you? Really?”

She grinned. “Like I said last night, if I’d known what I was missing I’d have let you take me the first night, instead of being so prudish.”

“It’s alright” I replied. “You hardly knew me then, and I’m guessing every other guy you’d seen in the last two or three months was just abusing you.”

She sighed. “Yes, but you RESCUED me. Us. If it weren’t for you, I don’t know where we’d be, but I suspect I’d have no chance of ever getting my life back. YOU gave us that chance. All of us. And you put yourself in danger to protect us from them. You deserve far more than we can give, especially … at our size.”

I set Becky down gently on my stomach. I felt her tiny feet as she walked up to Cindy and the two of them held hands.

Cindy continued, “If I wasn’t afraid the others would be in here any minute … I’d be very tempted to let you continue from last night.”

My eyebrows rose. “You would want to do that again?”

She snorted. “Definitely. I had fun.” Then she looked back towards the door to see if the coast was clear, and then gave me a look, before she turned to Becky and said, “I suppose we can give him a show for a couple minutes before he has to get up.”

Becky looked at me and back to Cindy. “I’m game.”

Cindy looked back at me. “Do you want to hold us again? You can if you want to.”

“I’d like that.” I held my hands out, palms up. Cindy sat in one hand and Becky in the other. I lifted them up just a few inches and then scooted back so I could sit up in bed. Once I brought my hands together, they both looked back to me to see if I was watching, then they began to kiss. Gently, tentatively at first, and then they began to french kiss, while Cindy reached up to cup one of Becky’s little breasts. As I brought my hands closer to my face to watch them up close, Becky began to cup one of Cindy’s breasts as well, fondling it and tweaking the nipple with her finger and thumb while they continued to lock lips. They sat with their hips touching and their legs dangling over my wrists. I stroked their backs with my thumbs as they kissed and fondled each other.

Cindy broke off the kiss for just a moment, breathing heavy. She turned to me and said, “Anything you would like us to do? Tell us and we’ll do it. We may only have a few minutes here.” She smirked.

“Okay” I said softly. “How about a 69?”

She grinned. “Yes, master.” Damn, she was really enjoying this.

Becky asked, “Which of us would you like on top?” She smirked too.

I said, “Okay Becky, how about you get on top of Cindy.”

“Yes, master” she replied, still smirking. She got up on her knees in my palm, worked her way into position and then swung her leg over Cindy’s shoulder, lowering herself so that her mound was near Cindy’s face. She then lowered her own head towards Cindy’s slightly parted legs. I nudged them just a little so that they both were in my left hand, freeing up my right. I held them close to my face as I watched Becky take a few tentative licks, while I stroked my finger along her back. I turned my hand enough to see Cindy get started as well, her face buried between Becky’s legs. For a few moments I just watched them, tracing my finger lazily along their sides and over Becky exposed back.

Then I whispered, “I would love to see you both cum before the others wake up, but you’d better pick up the pace.” I grinned. Frankly, even if the other girls started walking in here, I wasn’t about to stop Cindy and Becky. I wanted to see if they would actually go through with it and cum for me. And it seemed likely, as they both appeared to drive harder, pushing their faces and tongues hard into each other’s snatches. I added, “If either of you need some help just say so.” If it was just me forcing them to do this I’d feel bad right now, but they did actually offer – and Cindy did say she’d be willing to continue where we left off last night. So I may as well enjoy myself.

I rubbed Becky’s ass with my finger for a few moments, and then turning my hand, reached between Cindy’s legs and touched her perineum just below Becky’s nose. Having the two of them in one hand gave me a lot of options. Watching this was getting me going as well, and I was already starting to stiffen down there. For a moment I was half tempted to bring them down to my crotch, they probably wouldn’t even notice until the last moment.

Instead I just whispered, “How’s it … cumming?”

Cindy pulled her face back for just a moment to look up at me. “Shoot, YOU can make me cum in like sixty seconds if you want to. It’s a little harder for us.”

“Okay. Let me help then.” I came around with my little finger and stroked Becky’s ass, and then slid my finger between her legs, just above Cindy’s face. As Cindy watched, I slid just the tip of my finger into Becky and wiggled it for a few moments. Becky responded by gasping and pushing her hips against my finger. I whispered, “Ok Cindy, I’ll let you take over in a moment.” I slid my finger back out of Becky, and then turned my hand so that I could see Becky’s face clearly. Becky hadn’t looked up yet, but I went ahead and placed my finger between Cindy’s legs. Becky startled and pulled her head back as I slid my fingertip into Cindy and moved it slightly, enough to cause Cindy to gasp and buck her hips – as much as she could with Becky on top of her. I whispered, “Just helping her along for you” and grinned at her. A few more moments of that and I slid my finger back out and let Becky continue.

After my assistance, it was only a few moments before Cindy came, and then Becky soon after. Once Becky was spent, she collapsed on top of Cindy, a sheen of sweat between them as they lay across my left palm, Cindy’s legs draped over either side of my wrist, Becky’s knees against my fingertips. I held them in place together with my thumb as I kissed them a few times and then got up, heading towards the bathroom. I could see the others stirring and all three of them stopped to watch as I carried them in – or maybe they were noticing my erection as I walked. Either way, I turned and said, “We’ll be out in a few minutes and then I’ll make breakfast, okay?”

I didn’t really get a response, but that was alright. I closed the bathroom door behind me and softly asked Becky and Cindy if they would let me do just one more thing before we were done.

Partially muffled by Becky’s thighs, Cindy mumbled, “What did you have in mind?”

Becky was still catching her breath but mumbled, “Sure, just give me a sec.”

As I sat down on the edge of the toilet seat, I replied, “Well … “ I lowered my hand down near my crotch. “I thought maybe you could help me with this?”

Becky looked up and snorted. “Shoulda figured.”

I lifted Becky up off of Cindy and lowered her down to straddle my shaft. She wrapped her legs around it like she was riding a pony.

Once Becky was off her, Cindy was able to lift up onto her elbows. She looked over at my erect shaft and at Becky and chuckled. “Of course. Alright, let’s finish this bad boy off. Where do you want me?”

As I brought her up to the underside of my shaft and held her there, her face just above the head, I asked, “How about here?”

She snorted. “Sure, but I’ll need another bath after this.”

While I held Cindy to the underside with one hand, I reached over to the sink and grabbed some lotion, squirting a little bit and then rubbing it around.

“Ooh! That’s cold!” exclaimed Cindy when she felt it hit her arm. I just smirked. Then I lifted Becky up a little, until her chest was against the topside of my shaft. I held both of them against it, but tried to keep their faces above the head so they wouldn’t get too too uncomfortable. Then I slowly started to slide both of them together, up and down it.

Becky remarked, “We’re both gonna need another bath now” but she didn’t complain otherwise. “Hope you’re enjoying this.”

I smirked. “Actually, I … do really like feeling your breasts rubbing against me like that.”

Cindy chortled. “Oh, I bet you do.”

“You two got me all worked up this morning. I don’t think you’ll be waiting too long.”

Becky said, “I can tell. I know right when you’re about to pop, I can feel it.”

I continued to hold both of them against my stiff member, trying not to squeeze them too hard against it as I rubbed their bodies up and down it. A few moments later, I heard Becky whisper, “Here it comes” and Cindy quietly replied, “Good ‘cause I’m gonna get dizzy soon.”

I just smirked. But this did feel good, their bodies pressed against my flesh. I resisted the urge to pump harder, but I did hold them so snug that they probably would be gasping if I didn’t try to keep their faces above. A few seconds and I slid them up higher, their waists up to the head, just as I erupted. The first shot caught both of them in the face and the subsequent spurts coated their chests. Yeah, they were going to need another bath.

Once I was spent, I slowly lifted them up and separated them in my hands. They looked back at me, best they could with cum all over their faces and chests. Some of it dribbled out the side of Cindy’s mouth as she mumbled, “Well, that was different. Surprised you didn’t pull that last night. You … could have, you know.”

I flashed her a grin. “I know. But I’d already put you both through a lot. It was fun though.”

She smirked. “I’m glad you liked it. That was the whole plan, for you to enjoy yourself.”

“I did. And I appreciate it a lot.”

I kissed them both on the top of the head – about the only spot that wasn’t coated in goo – and then set them down in the sink. “I’m going to get a quick shower and then get breakfast going. Will you two be alright if I open the door so the others aren’t … “

They both snorted. Cindy shooed me away towards the shower. “Go ahead, we’re fine.”

At that I got a quick shower and shaved. By the time I grabbed a towel and stepped out, Melanie was up in the other sink doing her morning routine, and Keisha was already getting dressed. I saw Maria just walking into the bathroom.

“Would you like a lift?” I offered.

She grinned. “Of course.” I reached down to pick her up. She had slept in one of the simple pullover gowns I’d made back before she showed me how to get ‘real’ clothes. It was thin fabric and I could feel her curves and stomach easily through it. As I held her, she continued, “Though … I’m dying to know how you handled that boner you were sporting when you walked in here.”

I got a sheepish grin on my face. “Umm … “

She laughed. “I already have my suspicions, but I’ll get the scoop soon enough.”

I smirked. “Oh, I’m sure you will.” I glanced over at Cindy and Becky, who were both drying off while the bath water drained. They both just smirked back at me.

At that, I gently set Maria down on the counter and headed back to the bedroom to get dressed, and then the kitchen to rustle up some breakfast. This was a heck of a start to the weekend, but I had some work to do.

----------------------

After breakfast, I got to work. First, I unpacked the new scanner I picked up (replacing the one damaged when those goons tore the office apart) and began setting it up. While the Sarge had entrusted me with these lab notebooks and ledgers, I knew I only had until Monday at the latest and he’d be back to collect them and return them to the precinct. Including the notebook that I’d swiped when I broke into Level 7 to rescue Melanie and Maria, the one that had details on the experiments they ran when Melanie was first shrunk and held captive. Experiments that even she didn’t know about at the time. Luckily I hadn’t made any marks in the notebooks themselves, instead making my own notes on the laptop, but I only had a day or two left with them – and I hadn’t even started the last two yet, nor matched up the later entries in the ledgers.

The Sarge told me when he handed me those ledgers, that he thought it possible there could be another victim – or more than one – given the time gaps. Cindy and Melanie, I now suspected, were victimized maybe a week or two apart, while Becky was maybe a week or two after that. I also knew Melanie had been shrunk at least two months ago, given it was close to a month that she was captive after she left the lab. Maria and Keisha were both unplanned, we knew that for certain, but it was unlikely that they’d have used the machine on three victims in a span of 3 or 4 weeks and then not used it again for a month and a half. Even if they were secretly building a second machine in the bunker underneath the mansion.

But first, I wanted to scan all of these notebooks and ledgers – so that I’d have a copy safely stored once I had to give up the originals. So I spent the rest of the morning doing that. Occasionally someone would saunter in and check on me, either out of curiosity or out of concern that I wasn’t taking breaks or even leaving the office for that matter, but otherwise I just plugged away.

Just as I scanned the last page – the last two notebooks I hardly even looked at, just flipping page by page and pressing them against the scanner in my determination to finish by lunchtime – Keisha walked in. I looked at her but didn’t say anything right away.

“Just checking on you.”

“Oh. I’m okay. I’m almost done here.”

“That’s good, ‘cause you’ve got some hungry ladies out here.”

“Umm … “ I glanced at my phone. “OH.” It was after 1 already. “Sorry. I lost track of time. I’ll be there in a minute.”

----------------------

I dashed off to the kitchen to find something I could pull together quickly for lunch. As I worked on that, Keisha had already rounded up the rest of the crew, and they all stood across the kitchen. Waiting on me. No pressure of course. I stepped away from the stove to help them up to the table, one at a time, and then finished up while they got settled. I served up the meal on tiny plates and poured out juice into thimble cups for them before sitting down with my own food.

“SO.” started Maria. “Find anything interesting?”

They were all just looking at me like I was going to spill some big secret. “Nothing definite. But I still have the last two notebooks to go through. Those should have clues to what they were doing AFTER the three of you … became tiny.” Of course Melanie, Cindy and Becky knew I was talking about them, there was detailed information about each of them in the earlier notebooks and I was pretty certain they were the first victims, at least human victims. Maria and Keisha were unplanned, never part of their original experiments – Maria was subdued when she went to Level 7 to find Melanie, and Keisha was subdued as a hostage during the police raid on the mansion. I continued, “If they abducted anyone else – and Sarge and I agree that it’s possible given now much time passed between the three of you and when we discovered the setup at the mansion … “ I paused for a moment. “Anyway, the clues we’re hoping will be in those last two notebooks and the ledgers. He has to come take those notebooks back on Monday morning, so I need to get these copied and analyzed as soon as I can. I’ll probably be busy all afternoon.”

Cindy sighed. “I suppose I should be glad you’re digging in and trying to solve all this. Though, that kinda puts a damper on our plans for you this afternoon.”

“Oh?” I raised my eyebrows.

She snorted. “No sense spoiling the surprise if we don’t get to do it today.”

I sighed. “That’s fair. Maybe I can take a raincheck?”

“Deal.” she blurted. “You’ll still have time for tonight though, right?”

“Oh, I sure hope so.” I sighed again.

“Good. And maybe tomorrow we’ll make up for you missing all the fun today.”

---------------------------

After lunch I went back to the books. I had everything scanned, but I hadn’t really touched the last two notebooks aside from slapping pages on the scanner. So now it was time to find out what really went on in the nearly two months between Becky’s shrinking and capturing the scientists and their accomplices. At least some of them – I still wasn’t convinced we’d found the entire organization yet, though I was comfortable that they had no way to shrink anyone else – not without any of the extraterrestrial element. Which reminded me, there was still a chunk of the same meteorite in a vault at Advanced Future Tech. Which meant a potential second source of the element, if someone knew what they were looking for and could extract it from the ore. And the element was the key to shrinking matter. I feared the only way to ensure nobody else built a shrinking machine, would be to extract the rest of the element myself and hide it here.

Meantime, I skimmed through the scans to ensure I’d captured everything – that no page files were corrupted or missing – and labeled and sorted the files so I could find them later. Then by mid-afternoon I was finally ready to pore over the last two notebooks and match up entries with the ledgers.

The first few pages weren’t anything too notable. The notes described how they tried adjusting the settings to shrink at different sizes, but it never seemed to work. At least it appeared they were using inanimate objects for those experiments and not people. The element introduced a unique diffraction to the laser that enabled it to modify matter, but they couldn’t figure out how to change the fixed ratio. Which was just as well, as I needed to know the right ratio once I solved the restoration process. Otherwise I’d be taking a woman who was right now roughly 15% of her height and she’d come back 50% or 200% of her original size. Both of which would be just as bad as staying in their current state. Plus, if they’d actually figured out how to adjust the ratio, that would probably make things worse – what if they shrank a victim to only an inch tall? I had trouble wrapping my head around the ramifications – not just how easily they could hide victims, smuggle victims, kill victims – but even if they weren’t killed, practical issues like eating or drinking or breathing would become challenges at that size. Even at the girls’ current size they needed a lot of help, but they at least could feed themselves, once I provided something small enough for them to eat. I felt like those ‘scientists’ who bumbled into this discovery were in over their heads – so I was relieved that they appeared to drop that line of research. And for at least a couple weeks they appeared to be focused on that instead of finding more victims.

At that point I saw Melanie padding in to check on me. I appreciated that, though I had a lot more work ahead.

“Hey babe.”

She smiled and raised her arms, the signal for me to pick her up. As she sat in my hand, she said “Hey honey. Are you doing alright? You need to come up for air once in a while.”

“I’m okay. There’s just a lot to go through and not much time to do it. I don’t want to leave it all for tomorrow.”

“Okay.” She thought for a moment. “Anything big so far?”

“I haven’t found details yet on any other victims, but it’s early, there’s a lot still to go through. It does look like they spent a week experimenting with how to alter the shrink ratio. But luckily they couldn’t figure it out and they moved on.”

“Luckily?”

I explained my concerns about what we’d be dealing with if they were say, trying to shrink people down to an inch or less. Those victims would be in far more danger, not just from how easily they could be killed, even by accident, but my concerns about how they’d even be able to handle food and water. She shuddered as I described it.

“But like I said, there’s a lot more still here. I find it unlikely that they’d have gone a month between the three of you and when we umm, stirred the pot, so to speak … without using this on anyone. Sarge thinks so too. So if there are any victims, I need to figure out as much as I can. Someone could still be out there and in danger right now.”

She let out a breath she was holding. “You’re right. This is important. I should leave you alone.”

I said, “Hey. I’m glad you came by though, I needed a break.” I kissed her a few times before setting her back down and watching her pad off towards the hallway. She glanced back, saw me still watching her and grinned as she stopped and mooned me, then her walk turned into a sexy sashe as she left the room.

I sighed once she was out of sight. Then I went back to work.

The next pages were more disturbing. They described specifications – almost as if they were jotting down an order or special request. That made little sense, unless … shit. Why didn’t I think of that before? That did make sense, IF they were actually taking an order – but from whom? Either they were going to sell some ‘merchandise’ to fund the operation, or they were appeasing big pocketed backers. We already knew the first three victims – Cindy, then Melanie, then Becky – were all safe here with me now. So any victims they were going to ‘sell’ would have to be people that were abducted more recently.

I flipped open the ledger to the dates that corresponded with these pages in the notebook. Nothing right then, but … yes, a couple days later, a large deposit. And then a week later, another larger deposit. Possibly the same source? The source was only identified by initials, not much to go on but it was a start. I scanned through the ledger, every significant deposit had the same initials next to it. The initials didn’t trigger any recognition for me, but maybe the folks at the police station could link it to something else. They still had the scientists in custody, maybe something they got from questioning would offer a clue.

The specifications – or special requests? - one was for an Asian woman, between 18-25, petite, must be good looking and have large breasts. Geez, only a horny guy would add THAT to the description. There was a second description that seemed … VERY specific. There were details about dates and locations and then … an actual name? Damn, every other victim was just described by ID number and some details, maybe initials noted in a margin somewhere; though given I had the first three victims literally right in front of me for comparison, it was pretty easy to figure out. But no, this one had a name. Kim Eagleton. Where did I hear that name before? I racked my brain for a few moments, and then jumped on the computer. Holy crap. Apparently she is – or was – an assistant district attorney. Here in this area, locally. She didn’t show up for work one day a few weeks ago and there was some stuff in the paper about her disappearing, but it caused a stir for a day and then there was no news after that. A chill went through me at the thought that someone’s disappearance aligned with references to the same person in these last two lab notebooks.

I dug a little further in my web search. Why would someone like that – someone in the public eye – be targeted by these people? It looked like most of her cases, at least publicly, dealt with going after corrupt businessmen and people who defrauded consumers, though she had a couple of higher-profile prosecutions under her belt. Nothing that jumped out clearly to make her a target for something like this. But I would definitely talk to Sarge about it as soon as I could. I debated whether to call him right now.

The rest of that notebook detailed the shrinking, some cursory experiments – apparently they didn’t do the full 3 days of invasive research they did with Cindy and Melanie and Becky – and the dates of transfer, likely to the mystery person whose initials kept showing up in the ledger. Given this was all still going on in the lab on Level 7 downtown, they would have to have smuggled these victims in at night or on the weekend, so that would surely slow things down. Based on the dates, it looked like one was four weeks ago and one was three weeks ago.

Did this mean the mystery person – possibly the deep pockets behind all this – was also local? Targeting an assistant DA from right here would make sense if there was a vendetta or they were trying to stop an investigation, but only if the mystery person were local, or some major business dealings were local. I documented everything I could, including the clues and my hypotheses.

Continuing on through the last half notebook – at least there was light at the end of the tunnel - I found another description. This one was also VERY specific. These people were creeping me out, was this guy looking to capture and torture anyone who crossed him? Just the thought was unnerving. Someone like that was the last person who should be anywhere around that kind of power. As if I didn’t already have enough reasons to ensure they could never use it again. Though this name sure didn’t ring a bell with me. Not like the other one. I was still trying to wrap my head around the idea that an assistant district attorney goes missing and I find descriptions of her and then details of her shrinking, dated right about the time she disappeared. I imagine someone in the public eye, the police would still be investigating that one.

Now this new name – Conchita – the last name was actually hard for me to pronounce – I didn’t recognize, but I went to do a web search. Nothing. Now, this woman must have had some connection to somebody in that organization, otherwise why would they target her specifically, rather than say, describe generally a tall woman with red hair and green eyes? No, I was pretty sure if they were targeting someone it was for a reason. Now did they actually abduct her, and then was she with the others or somewhere else? I did suspect the first two were with the same person, at least the ledger entries led me to that suspicion. Part of me hoped that was the case, as it meant we were going after one person – probably ? the missing deep pockets that financed all this – and could capture that person and rescue both women at once. I wasn’t sure we’d be that lucky, but I was hopeful.

This last one, Conchita, though, the notebooks stopped without describing her shrinking or any tests they would have run. Did that mean they didn’t capture her, or did it mean there was another notebook still missing somewhere? I growled in frustration at what appeared to be a dead-end.

Maybe Sarge would know. I debated whether to have him come by tomorrow to show him all this, rather than wait until Monday. Honestly, I felt like I needed to regardless. At the very least there were two more women that I knew were victims – both within the 3-4 weeks before the raid on the mansion – and even one day sitting on this information meant one more day they would be in captivity. Knowing what Melanie – and Cindy and Becky for that matter – had gone through, I was certain they would all want me to find these other women as quickly as possible.

So, checking to make sure the others weren’t close by – I didn’t want to overly disturb them until I had more to go on – I picked up my phone and called the Sarge.

“Yeah?” he responded in his usual gruff manner.

I explained to him what I’d found – evidence of two victims tied to this mysterious person with the repeating initials in the ledger, plus the possibility of a third victim. He assured me they hadn’t come across another notebook – this was the last one. Not that it was a guarantee of anything, but he felt having the actual name made it easy enough to track her down, assuming she was in the area – or in the state at least – and try to confirm whether she had actually been kidnapped, or if there’d been any attempt.

Now the assistant DA – Kim – he recognized that one and of course the file was still open, but there were no strong leads. He was going to have someone back at the precinct pull up those files, as well as look into what she might have been working on, in-case there was a clue there to who would have targeted her. Having two specific names – one victim, one possible victim – suggested there was a link between them and someone in this organization.

He agreed to come by late morning on Sunday.

Soon as I got off the phone, I saw Melanie again, peeking in the doorway. When she saw me looking at her, she walked in, her tiny feet making almost no sound on the carpet.

“Umm, who was that?”

Realizing she’d figure it out anyway, I replied, “I was talking to the Sarge. He’s going to help look into some … things I found in the last notebook.”

She scrunched her nose. “What kind of things?”

“I … don’t want to disturb the others yet, not until we know for sure. But there could be … “

She interrupted me. “Another victim?” She saw me start to open my mouth but before any words came out she added, “More than one?”

I grimaced and then nodded. “Possibly as many as three. But the last one … the entries stop. There was someone specific they were targeting, but … “

She lifted her arms. I reached down and hoisted her up. “On the desk?” she asked. I set her down. “Okay.” She took a moment to settle herself. “Show me.”

“Umm … “

“Hey, honey. I’m probably as familiar with lab notebooks as you are. And I worked there for a year. Besides, second set of eyes?”

I sighed. “Okay babe. You’re right.” I reached for the last notebook and flipped through to the last few pages. I held it so she could read it with me. I pointed out the description of the intended victim, and then everything dropped off – no description of the shrinking or experiments that normally came after, like they had with everyone else.

“Ah!” she exclaimed after a couple quiet minutes spent perusing the pages as I flipped them for her.

“What did you find?” I was definitely curious.

“See that notation at the bottom corner of each page?”

“Yeah?” Frankly it looked like chicken scratch to me.

“That’s a shorthand date notation.” Huh. She continued, “This date here … “ she pointed to the spot on the page right after the description of this Conchita who I assumed was the next target. “… This is the day before we – you, Maria and I – made our escape from Level 7.”

“Shit” I exclaimed before I could catch myself. If that was right … “Umm … “ as I thought this through, “does that mean … we might have thrown a wrench in their plans? Like maybe they … “

She continued my thought, “… had to speed things up and didn’t have time to go after her. Remember how we were up there on a Friday, and it was Monday they stripped the server, took the element and sabotaged the machine.” She looked back at me, a grin on her face. She was proud of herself. Well, if she was right … we may have saved one person from becoming a victim and rushed them into finishing the setup at the mansion sooner than planned. Huh.

I bent down and kissed her on the head. “You’re amazing.” She beamed at me. “I agree your wanting to go up there to investigate when you did, may have set all this in motion. Shoot, you might have been responsible for saving multiple victims.”

She snorted. “Like you didn’t have anything to do with it?”

I kissed her again. “We make a good team.”

-------------------

After wrapping up and making sure I had everything I could possibly get out of the notebooks and ledgers, I made dinner. I told Melanie I didn’t want to get the others worked up yet over the other victims, not until we knew more. Right now they couldn’t do anything but stand around and worry. She grudgingly agreed with me to not say anything until after we talked to Sarge tomorrow.

The rest of our entourage – of course not knowing what I’d found yet – were all still in a pretty good mood and started needling me about who I wanted to bed for the night. I’d been so wrapped up in things this afternoon I frankly hadn’t given it much thought – and the extended time I spent with Cindy and Becky – not just the night but the next morning – had more than sated any horniness I might have had. Nevertheless, their talk – and teasing jests about who I should choose – were enough to get me stirred up again. I supposed after Sarge’s visit tomorrow, things would get more serious around here, so maybe I could try to enjoy myself for one more night before that happened. To none of their surprise, I asked Keisha if she’d be willing to join me for the night. She was the last one I hadn’t spent a night with, and I’d thought about asking her before all this anyway. So Keisha it was.

And after tonight, back to business.

Melanie's Story Part 55 - Family Night

by Rocket » Sun Sep 24, 2023 1:39 am

I took a moment and just sat there on the bed. Cindy and Becky both sat where I’d placed them in the middle of my bed, looking at me, waiting to see what was going to happen.

Cindy spoke up. “I wondered how quickly you would choose both of us for the night.” She smirked.

I grinned back at her. “You know I was pretty tempted to do it yesterday, after … all that talk about how you would do … whatever I say.”

She snorted. “I did say that, didn’t I. Alright then. We’re all yours for tonight, you tell us what you want us to do for you.”

Becky grinned. “I know you’ve been looking at me all day, now you’ve got me. So what do you want to do with me?”

Before speaking, I stood up and dropped my shorts and pulled my shirt off. Then I looked at them both. “Okay, I suppose first you should both stand up.” I gave them a moment to stand. I reached a hand out to Cindy and lifted her up and took a moment to admire her, laying back in my hand. “Okay, take off your swimsuit.” I watched as she lifted her legs up to push the bottoms off and then sat up to undo the strap on her top. I set them aside and then began to trace my fingers around, exploring her naked skin. I whispered, “You know, you’re the only one I’ve never fucked with my finger before. I think that’s going to change tonight.” She shuddered for a moment. I added, “Now if you’re not comfortable with something, say so, okay? That goes for both of you. I don’t want to force you to do something you’re uncomfortable with.”

Cindy snorted. “If I was uncomfortable letting you do this, I wouldn’t have suggested it. But I do appreciate that.”

I reached out for Becky with my other hand and lifted her up. “Okay Becky, strip for me.” I watched as she removed her swimsuit and I let the tiny clothes fall to the bed. I stroked her with my thumb and lifted her up to kiss and lick her chest.

Then I brought them both up to my lips together, bringing all four breasts up to my lips. I wrapped my lips around all four of them and then teased them with the tip of my tongue. I pulled them back just barely and whispered, “Kiss me” as I brought their faces up to my lips. I felt both of their tiny tongues against my lip, but just barely.

Then I brought my hands together. “You probably know what’s coming next.” Cindy snorted. “Kiss each other.” They both looked at me for a moment and smirked, but then Cindy turned to Becky and kissed her on the lips. I watched them for a good minute, just softly kissing each other. Then I added, “Cindy, I want you to fondle Becky’s breasts while you kiss her hard.” I felt the intensity pick up a little, as Cindy got more into the kissing and petting. I let that go on for a minute as well. “Cindy, now touch Becky between her legs. Stroke her there.”


Then after I enjoyed watching that for a minute, my mind was racing with ideas. Horny ideas. I said, “Cindy, I want you to go down on Becky. Make her cum. And Becky, while she’s doing that, fondle your own breasts and tease your nipples.” I watched Cindy get into position, bending over, her tush up in the air as she knelt down between Becky’s legs. I held my hands up close to my face as Cindy held onto Becky’s thighs and began lapping at her snatch.

I waited until I heard the first faint groan from Becky before I interjected, “Becky, when you start to get close, start saying ‘Mommy make me cum’”

Her eyes got big for a moment when she realized what I just asked her to do. She blurted, “Seriously? No way.”

I snorted. “Alright. That would have been really hot, but I won’t force you. I might ask you to make it up to me later though.”

She smirked. “Okay. That’s fair.”

Cindy turned and glanced up at me, a grin on her face. “Don’t worry, I gotcha covered.”

I didn’t quite know what she meant, but I watched her work at Becky’s cunt, taking tentative licks as she traced the perimeter of Becky’s cunt and then sucked one of Becky’s folds into her mouth. I added, “You can use your fingers too if you want.”

I watched the two of them in my hands for a couple minutes, Becky laying back and rubbing her breasts while Cindy bent over and licked and stroked between Becky’s legs. Times like this I really wished I had a free hand. Lacking that, I did hold my hands close to my face, both to watch them close-up and to kiss or lick if I felt like it. I did run the tip of my tongue across Becky’s abdomen and then up between her breasts. Turning my hand slightly, I looked at Cindy’s ass. It was sticking up in the air, tempting me. I wrapped my lips around her bottom and slid my tongue along her crack and between her legs, teasing her there for a minute until I heard a moan, though I wasn’t sure who moaned. Or maybe they both did.

Pulling back just enough to get a good view of both of them, I just watched for a bit while Cindy continued to work Becky’s cunt. “Becky, spread your legs as far as you can and keep fondling your breasts until you cum.”

A few moments later I heard more moans from Becky. I suspected I’d made Cindy moan earlier. I’d be making her moan again soon anyway. As Becky got into it, starting to breathe erratically and just slightly shake her hips as she moaned, Cindy broke off her kissing for a moment, her fingers still sliding up and down Becky’s folds. Then she dove a couple fingers deep into her, eliciting a groan and a hip thrust from Becky, as she started saying softly, “Cum for me Becky. Cum for Mommy.” She glanced back at me for just a moment, a grin on her face, and then continued, “Cum for Mommy” as she pumped her fingers in and out. Becky only lasted a few moments longer before she finally came, moaning and shaking as Cindy continued to say “Cum for Mommy, Becky cum for your Mommy” the whole time.

As soon as Cindy broke off from Becky’s cunt, I started to separate them, just enough so I could bring Becky up to my lips and taste her. Then I asked, “Becky, climb onto Cindy and kiss her again hard on the lips.”

She smirked at me and then climbed out of my right hand, as Cindy lay back in my left hand to give her room. Becky’s knees straddled Cindy as she bent down and locked lips with her.

With my left hand free, I stroked both of them with my finger for a few moments as they kissed. Then I wrapped my fingers around Becky and lifted her up off Cindy.

“Alright.” I looked at Cindy. “You and I are going to have some personal time.” I gently lay Becky down, draping her over my right thigh. Then I brought my finger up to Cindy and brushed her hair and her cheek. “Lay back and stretch out.” She lay back in my left hand, her head against my fingertip, her little tush in my palm and her legs draped over my wrist. I traced her features with the tip of my finger, gently stroking her breasts until her nipples started to respond. I traced over her arms and legs, lifting each leg and placing each tiny foot in my mouth, tickling her tiny toes with the tip of my tongue. Then I brought my fingertip up along the inside of her leg until I stopped at her mound. She let out a little gasp when I touched it. I gently ran my fingertip around it and then up and down her slit, until I felt her shudder.

“Cindy, tell me that you want me to fuck you.”

She smirked at me. “I want you to fuck me.”

“Tell me you want to feel my finger deep inside.”

“I want to feel your finger deep inside of me. I want your finger in my pussy.”

“Okay. Tell me you want to make love to my finger.”

She arched her eyebrows but went along with it. “I want to make love to your finger.”

“Say you want to be ravished by my finger.”

“I want your finger to ravish me. Ravish my body with your finger.”

I whispered, “Okay.” I held my little finger up to her face, touching it to her lips. Without my even telling her, she kissed it. I ran it down her chest, around her little breasts, and then down her stomach and back to her mound. Then I took one of her legs and lifted it up and back, hooking a finger around it to hold it in place. I moved her other leg out to the side, enough that her pussy started to just slightly gape open on its own, a glint of moisture already shimmering from her pussy lips betraying her excitement.

The first time my finger brushed the space between her pussy lips, she gasped. I ran the tip of my finger up and down it several times, until I could feel more moisture building. I whispered “Cindy, fondle your breasts for me.” As she did, reaching her hand up to cup a breast and knead it between her own tiny fingers, I brought my finger up to my lips, tasting her juices and whetting it further, and then went back to stroking around her tiny entrance. It wasn’t long before there was enough moisture to slick my little finger, and I began to penetrate her tiny canal for the first time. She gasped and bucked her hips and her eyes went wide. I paused barely a quarter inch inside of her and just looked at her, naked and vulnerable and trembling in my hand.

She looked up at me, an almost pleading look in her eyes, and with a shaky breath whispered, “Please … don’t stop.”

“Okay” I said nonchalantly as I wiggled my little finger just slightly, causing her to suck in a breath. Then I slowly went deeper, until my first knuckle was inside her. She was already starting to writhe in my hand, and I suspected my little finger was far bigger than anything she’d ever felt before in her life. It still amazed – and sometimes amused - me that I could sit here casually and the slightest movement of my little finger could set any one of them off into the throes of ecstasy. I started to enter her a little more, and I felt her tiny vaginal muscles tighten against my little finger. Once I was in to the second knuckle, I decided I shouldn’t go any further. I was stretching her a little already. A few very gentle thrusts of my finger and she was bucking her hips and breathing erratically. She was right on the cusp of her climax.

On a whim, I lowered Cindy to my thigh and asked, “Becky, Cindy is about to cum. I want you to kiss her. Hard.”

Becky looked up at me and over to Cindy, and her eyes got wide at seeing Cindy on the verge of orgasm, trembling in my hand, my finger deep inside her. I held Cindy in a position where Becky could access her and watched as Becky crawled on hands and knees across my thigh. She pulled her hair back as she bent her head down to lock lips with Cindy. I paused my little finger for a moment, trying to draw out her climax just a little longer while I watched Becky kissing Cindy.

Then I whispered “Okay” and as Becky broke her lip lock, I lifted Cindy back up in front of my face and whispered, “Cindy, it’s time for you to cum.” Then I began to wiggle my little finger inside of her, and she began writhing again in my hand, moaning as she approached the biggest climax of her life. And here I hadn’t even broken a sweat. I could feel her tiny muscles pushing wildly but futilely against my little finger, as she exploded and collapsed, sprawled across my hand.

It took a few moments for her to even open her eyes, but when she did she looked up at me with awe. It took longer for her to speak. With a shaky voice, she whispered, “Wow. I … had no idea it … could be like that. Or … I’d … have let you do that … the day we met.”

I grinned at her. “So you liked it?” She nodded her head. “Would you like to go again?”

Her eyes got wide. “Again?”

Not giving her a chance to protest, I began to gently wiggle my finger, which was still deep inside her. She gasped and in moments was already writhing in my hand and breathing erratically. I said, “I want to see you cum again for me. Try to look at me as long as you can while I make you cum.”

She gasped again, and struggled to keep her eyes open, but she looked me in the eyes, a look of almost devotion, almost love, as a few small movements of my little finger brought her to a second big climax.

As she collapsed in my hand, breathing heavily, I slowly began to withdraw my finger. I took my time, knowing she was stretched and might be a little sore afterwards. I held her up over my mouth before my finger was out completely, suspecting that her juices were trapped inside her by my finger. Sure enough, as soon as it was out, a little stream of nectar came out of her. I let it drip onto the tip of my tongue. Then I licked up the rest of her cum from her swollen pussy before darting my tongue just a little lower and licking her ass, running the tip up and down her there.

She smirked. “You’re … licking my ass?”

I withdrew my tongue just long enough to say, “Sure, why not?”

She snorted. “You can do that. It’s just … nobody’s ever done that to me before. Though … nobody’s ever … taken me that high before either.”

“See what you’ve been missing?”

“Yeah. Now I wish I hadn’t said no before.”

“You know we can do this whenever you want, just come and find me”

She just looked at me for a moment. “Really? I … would like that. A lot. I’m … tempted to say you can take me whenever you want to. Actually … yes. If I’d known it would be like that, I’d have thrown myself at you the first day. I’m … giving you permission to take me. Whenever you want to. Really. But right now … being as you’re licking my ass and all … would you like me to lick yours?”

My eyebrows shot up. “Oh? You’d want to do that?”

She snorted again. “You know this is supposed to be your fantasy, I said I’d do whatever you want me to. If you want me to lick you down there just say so.”

Now I just looked at her for a moment, contemplating. “Alright. I have an idea.” I looked down to my thigh. “Becky?” She looked up at me. “Okay, here’s what’s going to happen. Becky, do you remember when I put you down inside my briefs and you made love to me down there?” She nodded. “I want you to do the same thing now. While Cindy, I’m going to lay back and spread my legs so you can get back there. You can kiss and lick and caress with your hands while Becky tries to make me cum.”

Cindy looked up at me for just a moment. “Okay. Now I’ve never done this before, so if you want me to change what I’m doing just say so.”

“Okay.” At that I lowered Cindy to the bed between my legs, and then lay back on the pillow, put my legs up, and reached back to give Cindy as much access as I could. Then I just closed my eyes and relaxed and let them do the work this time. I could feel Becky crawl up my thigh and reach out to touch my shaft, which was at about half mast. She knelt before it and began to stroke the sides with her hands, before wrapping her arms around it and pressing her chest against it. At the same time, I felt Cindy’s tiny hand touching tentatively down below.

A few moments later, I felt Cindy’s tongue down there, just barely at first, but then she got a little bolder and began to lick harder, all around my rim. At the same time, Becky began planting tiny kisses all over my shaft. I relaxed and let them both go about their ministrations for a couple minutes, at which time my shaft was close to full mast, and Becky had to stand up to reach the tip. As she planted her first kisses on the head and licked the tip, I whispered, “Cindy, you can go in if you like.”

I heard a little yelp of surprise from her, but she didn’t ask any questions. I was content to let her figure it out. Just as Becky’s tongue entered my tip for the first time, I felt Cindy’s tiny hand pressed against my back entrance, her fingers just barely entering me.

I gently clenched my muscle down there for just a moment and heard an “Oh” and then a moment later, I felt her tiny hand work its way inside. After a few moments, I heard, “Umm … how much of me do you want … in there?”

I smirked, realizing she was giving me quite an opening here. I wondered if she realized it too. If not, she’d realize it pretty soon. I reached down there with both hands, gently taking hold of her with my right hand, my fingers wrapping around her torso. She put up no resistance as I turned her until her feet pointed towards my back door. With my left hand I ran a finger over my tip to gather more precum, then smeared it over her feet and guided her in, first her toes, then her ankles. She yelped in surprise as I worked her in a little further, and turned her so that she could reach down to steady herself. I noticed Becky had stopped and was just watching this with a mix of fear and fascination. I said, “Cindy, I got you started. Let me know if you need help going any deeper.”

She yelped again. “Deeper?”

I grinned, though neither of them could see my face from their vantage point. “… and when you’re in deeper, feel free to kick your legs like you’re swimming. While … Becky finishes what she’s doing.”

I heard an “Oh” that sounded like Becky as I felt her return to rubbing my shaft. As she worked on that, I felt Cindy actually trying to wiggle herself in deeper, until I was pretty sure she was in up to her knees. As she squirmed around down there, half her body wedged in my ass, I tried to keep my sphincter muscle from squeezing her, while Becky renewed her kisses on the head of my shaft, her tiny tongue diving inside my tip. I was rock hard at this point and knew I was going to explode soon. I just lay back and let the two of them do all the work, though I did warn them with “Get ready” shortly before I erupted right into Becky’s face and down her body, with cum trickling down and covering the half of Cindy that stuck out between my cheeks.

After I just lay back and enjoyed the sensations for a few moments, I reached down and caught Becky’s slick body in my left hand, her body covered in semen. As I slid my thumb over her slippery chest, she struggled to burble out, “How was I?”

I smirked. “You were great. Now how about you help pull Cindy free?” Her eyes got wide again as I lowered her down between my legs. I lay back and let the two of them figure that out. I still couldn’t believe Cindy went for that. I could feel her legs kicking and her knees bending as she tried to squirm her way out, with Becky’s help. Definitely a … unique experience. Not something I was going to force on any of the others though. But Cindy was a good sport.

Once they were out, I got up briefly to grab a towel, wetting a corner of it in the bathroom sink. I quickly cleaned myself off down there and then gently cleaned off Cindy first, wiping her off from head to toe and then blotting her dry, and then doing the same with Becky. I gave them a couple of minutes to stretch out in the middle of the bed, as I climbed back in and just gazed at them, tracing their features lazily with my finger.

Then I whispered, “Are you ready?”

They both perked up and looked at me. Cindy chirped, “What do you have in mind?”

I grinned. “Okay. This time, Cindy, I’d like you to try to get me off. While Becky … “ Her eyes got wide as saucers – again – probably suspecting I was going to stick her ‘back there’ – though I had something else in mind. “… I want you to take a couple minutes to show Cindy what you were doing earlier – and what you did back when you were in my shorts.” She calmed down a little and nodded. “Then when you’re done – I’ll tell you what to do next. But no, I won’t ask you to go … back there.”

At that I lay back and got myself comfortable, propping my head up on the pillows, before I reached for Cindy first, and then Becky, placing them on my stomach. I watched the two of them crawl on all fours towards my crotch, and then watched with some amusement as Becky explained and demonstrated some of the moves she made, such as caressing my balls, pressing her breasts against my shaft, and of course kissing the tip.

Before they finished, I cleared my throat to get their attention, and then said, “How about both of you kiss my head at the same time.” I watched as they each bent down and kissed a side of my head. Then I added, “Okay, now embrace and kiss each other.” I was still amazed that they agreed to do whatever I asked. Or almost whatever I asked. I watched them both on their knees, as they wrapped their arms around each other and locked lips, while hovering over my semi-rigid shaft. Yes I’d seen all of them naked so often that the sight of that alone wasn’t enough to give me a hard-on – not like that first day when Melanie dropped her little towel and let me take her for the first time. I still got shivers thinking of that. The day when all of this started, though I’d never imagined what all would transpire in the weeks after.

Snorting to myself that I was drifting off on thought while two sexy women were kneeling in my crotch and kissing each other – a sight that would drive a lot of guys crazy all in itself – I just stopped and watched them for a little longer before I interrupted them.

“Okay.” They broke off their kiss and turned to me. “Cindy, do you think you have an idea what to do?”

She nodded. “I’m gonna make you cum hard.” Then she grinned.

I smirked. “Confident, are we?” She snorted. “Okay. Well I’m confident you can do it.” She beamed at me. “And Becky?”

She looked up at me, a little nervous about what I might ask her to do.

“Once she gets started, I want you to climb up my chest. I’ll tell you what to do next once you get up here.”

So at that, once Cindy straddled my shaft and plunked her little ass down at the base, Becky turned and began to shimmy on all fours, slowly up my stomach and chest. When she got high enough, I whispered to her, “Becky, suck on my pecs please?” She gave me an amused look for a moment and then got in a comfortable position and bent her head down, kissing my right pec and then wrapping her little lips around the nip. As I felt her start to suck and nibble, I reached my hand around to stroke her back and her little bottom.

Meantime I could feel Cindy’s hands rubbing up and down my shaft, then she pressed her chest against it, her tiny boobs stroking the side as she moved her body, one of her feet tangled up in my balls. I let them both continue for a couple minutes, just closing my eyes and enjoying the sensations. Each time Becky bit down on my nip, her teeth were too tiny to hurt but it was enough to trigger a sensation that traveled right to my groin.

I mumbled, “Becky, why don’t you mount that for me?” She broke her lips away and glanced up at me, a quizzical look on her face. She wasn’t sure what I meant.

“Do you mean … “

I smirked. “Here, let me help.” I lifted her up just off my chest, with my finger and thumb around her waist. “Bend your knees and spread your legs for me.” She did and I lowered her back to my chest. Then I lowered her onto the nip, brushing her cunt against it until she figured out what I meant. She reached down between her legs with one hand to part her lips, so that it could slip between. It was much much smaller than my finger, probably closer in size to her own thumb. As she sat their mounted atop it, I mused to myself that I would enjoy watching her mount a full size woman’s breast and hard nipple one of these days, and wondered if I could get one of them to try that once I resolved how to restore them. I was pretty sure I wouldn’t be restoring all of them at once anyway.

In the meantime, while I felt Cindy working her way up and down my shaft, which was now rigid, I realized having Becky ‘hump’ my pec was more amusing than arousing. I’d definitely need to talk them into that whole mounting a full size breast idea in the future. But for now, I could enjoy Becky more in other ways.

“Becky, how about you come up closer?”

She brought herself back up onto her hands and knees, and then rose up on her knees and looked at me. “What do you want me to do?” As I thought for a moment, she snorted softly and added, “You know I’ll do whatever you ask … okay, almost. But you gotta tell me.”

“Okay. I would enjoy it if you climbed up here on my face, rub your tits and pussy all over me. Grind your pussy on my nose.”

She snorted a little louder. “Okay. I guess that’s one way of saying you like a naked girl climbing all over you.”

I smirked. “Well, this one in particular … “

She grinned and then crawled closer and used my chin for support to stand up, and then began rubbing her chest along my chin and then my cheeks. She giggled. “That tickles. You should shave right before you have me do this, you know.”

I snorted. It did feel nice, as she rubbed her little tits and tummy against my cheeks. Then she climbed up, using my lip as a step, and sat down on my nose. Her little feet were hooked into the corners of my lips for support as she pressed her pussy against my nose. She leaned forward, mashing her tits against my forehead as she rubbed herself against my nose. I felt just the slightest hint of lubrication there as she indulged my crazy requests. I felt Cindy’s lips pressed against the tip of my penis, as she tried to drive her tongue into the hole, and I let out a groan. Then I mumbled, “You can slide down and sit on my mouth.”

At that she slid off my nose and I got a whiff of her arousal as she worked her way down from my nose to my lips. I parted my lips slightly and she worked herself into the gap, her legs straddling my cheeks. She held my nose for support as I began to probe her with the tip of my tongue. She purred as I ran my tongue over her slit. I decided to get her off quickly because I had one more task for her, so I began working between her legs with my tongue, dancing over her clit and caressing her lips as they parted for me. It didn’t take long for her to start moaning and I felt her hold on tighter as I brought her closer to orgasm. A few more strokes and I took her over the edge, and I was rewarded with her juices dribbling onto my tongue.

Waiting a few moments for her breathing to steady, I reached up with my hand and gently lifted her up out of my mouth. I held her over me for a moment, planted a few kisses on her flushed skin, and then whispered, “Go help Cindy finish up.” She turned and looked south and saw Cindy working the tip of my now rock hard shaft. I set her down on my stomach and she crawled over to assist. I propped my head up a little more so I could watch them better.

As Becky climbed over next to Cindy, I first just watched them for a minute to see what they would do. Cindy acted a little surprised to see Becky joining her, but there was room, as Cindy lay on her side, her legs draped over my thigh and her arms wrapped around the head of my shaft as she rubbed it and kissed it. Becky cuddled up to the other side of my shaft and began to stroke her hands along the length. I could tell Becky, despite being easily the youngest of all of them, had more experience pleasuring a penis than Cindy had.

After a few strokes from Becky, I said, “Make out while you’re doing that. Pretend it’s a threesome.” I snorted to myself at the idea, but they weren’t much taller than my shaft now that it was at full mast. I watched Cindy look up just as Becky was lunging forward and she caught Cindy in a lip lock, both their bodies pressed against my shaft. Becky began rubbing the head with one hand while she wrapped the other around Cindy and reached for her ass. Cindy got the idea and did the same thing, rubbing her breasts against my shaft while she kissed Becky back. I enjoyed feeling them writhe and wiggle their bodies against me as much as I enjoyed watching them try to make out with each other around it. Soon the stimulation was enough and I alerted them that I was about to erupt, though I suspected they could already tell, feeling the pulsing tremors as their bodies pressed against my flesh. At the last moment, Becky scrambled towards the head, pulling Cindy along with her, and the first gush of hot semen splashed against their chests. Within moments they were both covered from neck to knee.

Once I was spent, I reached down and wrapped one hand around both of their waists and lifted the pair of them up so I could see them better. Semen was splattered on their chins, down their chests and some of it dribbled over onto my hand as I held them. They both just smirked at me.

I smirked back. “That was a great job, both of you.” Cindy snorted. “Before I get you cleaned up, can I see a little more kissing?”

As they turned to face each other, I heard Cindy mumble, “Surprised he didn’t ask us to mud-wrestle.” I snorted to myself. Maybe one of these days. I watched them kiss softly, tentatively a few times, and then lock lips for a longer, deeper kiss, as I held them. With my other hand I traced a finger over their exposed shoulders and backs and hips while they kissed.

After indulging myself watching them kiss for several minutes – they were kind enough to keep going, despite probably wondering when I was going to tell them to stop – I swung my legs to the floor and got up, heading towards the bathroom. They broke off their kiss once they noticed they were moving, though their bodies were still snug together in my left hand. I noticed the other girls hanging out in the den out of the corner of my eye, Maria glancing our way and smirking. Typical. Of course I was buck naked, but at least she had the wherewithal to resist her urge to whistle or cat-call as I carried Becky and Cindy into the bathroom. I closed the door and lowered them down to the sink bowl, loosening my grip so they could separate and stand up.

I turned the water on, first as a trickle until I felt it warm up, and then turned it up more, as I closed the drain – careful not to catch any tiny toes (the girls were all used to dealing with the drain and knew not to stand too close when it was open) and let the sink fill a few inches. “How about you wash each other?” I said as I lifted the soap bottle over their heads. They stood as I squirted soap over their shoulders and backs and then I knelt down to watch them at eye level as they began to soap each other up. They put on a little show as they soaped up and splashed in the water. I mostly left them alone, just occasionally reaching out to fondle a tush. I used a corner of a towel to clean myself off while they washed.

Once they were about done, I reached out my hand to Becky, saying, “Let’s check you out and see if Cindy did a good job.” They both smirked. I wrapped my fingers around Becky and lifted her up, as she lay back in my hand. I traced my finger over her face, eliciting a giggle, and then over and around her little breasts, brushing her tiny nipples. I slid my finger lower, parting her legs with my thumb as I touched the tip of my finger to her labia. She gasped and then as she realized I might be about to fuck her again, she began to nibble her lower lip in anticipation. Not to disappoint, I stroked her little mound with my little finger. It didn’t take long for me to feel a hint of slickness that had nothing to do with the bath water.

Before I went further, I said, “Becky, tell me you love me.”

She smirked. “I love you.”

“Tell me you want to feel my finger inside you.”

“I want to feel your finger inside me.” Then before I could give her another instruction, she blurted, “Fill me up with your finger.”

“Please?” I smirked.

She nibbled on her lower lip again, the anticipation gnawing at her. “Please!”

She lifted her legs up and wrapped her arms around her knees. Her tiny lips parted slightly. As soon as I touched her there, she shouted “YES!”

“Beg me?”

Her eyes got wide. “Please! Please shove your finger inside me! I want to feel you SO BAD! I can’t wait! Please!”

I calmly whispered, “Okay” as I nudged the tip of my finger, her lips parting and wrapping around it. She was already a little wet there, so my finger slid inside her with little resistance, and it didn’t take long to work my way in to the second knuckle, at which point I knew I could make her cum whenever I wanted to – and she knew it too. As I looked her over, her gorgeous little body in my hand, her breathing irregular, her tiny heart pounding. She gulped. She knew I was fully in charge and she was just waiting for the moment when I would decide to drive her over the edge. She looked up at me, her eyes pleading with me. I lifted her up and kissed her. Then a few movements of my little finger – her body responding in kind by thrusting against it – and I was rewarded with moans and whimpering. A final twist of my finger and she exploded in my hand.

For a few moments I just enjoyed watching her come down from her peak and collapse in my hand. I slowly worked my finger out of her, trying not to cause her pain, and as the tip of my finger slid past her puffy little lips, I quickly lifted her to my mouth to catch her sweet nectar on my tongue. I kissed her softly several times as I licked up the last of her juices. As I did, I heard her whisper, “I really do love you” so faintly it was barely audible, but this close to my face I could still hear it. I recalled Melanie telling me how she thought all the others were starting to feel that way about me, and I’d told her not to worry. Though I supposed this could get a little complicated once I had the ability to restore them. Something to deal with in the future, I supposed. We sure weren’t there yet.

I gently set her back down into the bath water and then turned to Cindy. I asked her, “Are you up for one more round before bed?”

She smirked. “I’d love that, but you know this is supposed to be your fantasy. Just tell me what you want me to do and you know I’ll do it.” She paused for a moment and then added, “I do hope you’re enjoying yourself. Um, master.” She smirked again.

I grinned. “I am. You know what I’d really enjoy right now? Aside from you calling me master?”

She snorted. “What’s that, master?”

“Seeing the two of you kiss. You know that’s one of the highlights of my evening.”

Becky snorted too. Then the two of them gave me a mock bow and said almost in unison, “Yes, master.” They were both smirking so much that for a moment they had trouble locking lips, but they managed, and I just knelt there for a minute watching them kiss each other.

Then I reached out and wrapped my finger and thumb around Cindy’s waist. “Alright Cindy, I’d like to make you cum once more before we go to bed.”

Cindy broke off her lip-lock with Becky and turned to look at me. “As you wish, master.” Becky giggled at that.

At first, I just lifted her a few inches, just barely out of the water. “Cindy, spread your legs.”

“Yes master.”

I held her in front of Becky. “Becky, help me get Cindy warmed up. Lick and kiss her cunt for me.”

Becky snorted. “Yes master. Though I think she’s already warmed up.” Then she bent her head toward Cindy’s mound and began to kiss her there. I watched her for a minute, and in the meantime I reached my other hand around and shifted Cindy’s legs so that they wrapped around Becky’s shoulders. I ran my finger down Becky’s back, along her crack and down between her legs, brushing her still-sensitive clit. She gasped, the sound muffled a bit between Cindy’s legs.

Then I lifted Cindy up and draped her across my palm. I gazed at her for a moment and she gazed right back at me.

I said softly, “Hold yourself open for me.”

“Yes, master” she replied, as she reached down between her spread legs, fingering her own folds with her tiny hands and stretching them apart. I held her close and gazed at her gaping canal, and then I licked her there, the tip of my tongue lingering against her opening. I felt her squirm and pant as I tasted her.

Then I pulled back just enough to touch her there with my little finger. I stroked her there a few times and whispered, “Would you like to feel my finger inside you?” I smirked.

Cindy, already starting to breathe irregularly, her tiny heart pumping in anticipation, couldn’t smirk back. She replied, “Yes … master. I want … to feel your … finger inside me. Please … put your finger … inside me, master … and … make me cum for you.”

“Damn. That was hot. Did you … “ I didn’t even bother finishing my question. She was nodding vigorously. She wanted me to finish her off. Now. I was happy to oblige. I began to slide my little finger past her trembling lips and into her already-slick canal. She gasped and bucked her hips in response, pushing herself against my finger, as if willing it to go deeper. I went a little further, and then whispered, “Cum for me Cindy. Cum now.” It didn’t take much after that and in a few moments she began to climax on my finger.

I just watched her for a few moments, her body flushed, her shallow breaths slowly starting to steady. She opened her eyes and looked right at me, a mix of happiness and gratitude and maybe even love in those eyes. I brought her up to my mouth and planted gentle kisses all over her, before slowly sliding my finger out and tasting her.

Once she calmed down from her high, I lowered her back down to the water. I let the two of them finish cleaning up and I lifted them up one at a time, gently drying them in a hand towel, before I brought them back with me to the bedroom. They kissed once more as I lay them on my stomach and watched them drift off to sleep.

Re: Melanie's Story (with table of contents)

by Rusco57 » Tue Aug 29, 2023 2:54 pm

Why do I get the feeling he'll find reference to more victims?
Welcome back, I've been hoping you'd continue the narrative...

Melanie's Story Part 54 - Backyard Sunbathing

by Rocket » Mon Aug 28, 2023 6:02 pm

The next morning, once I woke up the first thing I did was turn to my side and look for Melanie and Maria. They were resting and softly chatting and it took a moment for them to realize I was gazing at them. They both smiled at me.

I whispered, “Thank you. Both of you.”

Maria smirked. “So you enjoyed it?”

“How could I not?”

“So … how long had you been fantasizing about the two of us making out?” I just gave her a smirk. She snorted. “I figured. But holding us while we made out? I honestly had not thought of that one. It was clever.”

“You didn’t mind it? I mean … it was very hot. But … “

They both smirked at me now. Melanie added, “It was … more intimate, that’s for sure.” She blushed a little but it went away quickly.

At that point I noticed the others were moving about at the side of the bed. They were wearing clothes, to my slight disappointment, but then Cindy did say that yesterday’s activities were just for the day and she had something else planned. Apparently whatever it was did not involve everyone walking around naked all day. Just as well, as I suspected Sergeant Joe might stop by today with those notebooks, assuming he got clearance to. I hoped he’d have word about that 2nd machine too, having that here would definitely help.

I slowly sat up and swung my feet to the floor, careful not to bump anyone. Three lovely ladies stood at my feet. I then reached over for Melanie and then Maria, lifting them up, kissing them and then setting them down on the floor so they could go about their morning routines. As I stood up I heard Becky already asking excitedly, “Did he really hold both of you while … “

I smirked to myself as I headed towards the bathroom to wash up and get moving. I had a suspicion that Maria and Melanie were going to be grilled with questions from the others for much of the morning, the others just dying to know what I’d asked them to do and what it was like. Part of me was really curious what they would say. I supposed I would hear some of that at breakfast. Which I was going to get working on as soon as I got dressed. And I did, whipping up a stack of tiny pancakes – each the size of a quarter. It’s a little tricky making pancakes that tiny, I have to keep the heat low or they burn in seconds. But I’d gotten some practice trying to make them for Melanie back when it was just the two of us.

Then I went back to find the girls, grabbing the basket along the way. They all piled in – all dressed this time, at least in the blouses and velcro skirts that they all seemed to favor, though I noticed Cindy donned the top half of one of those two-piece bathing suits that Maria insisted I get. I had to admit she really looked cute wearing that, and it highlighted her ample busom. I was curious whether she had on the bottom half below that skirt, or if she just went commando as they others usually did … resulting in the occasional glimpse of what lay underneath, depending on how they were sitting. I often stole glimpses when they were sitting in the basket, and today was no exception.

“Nice top” I said to Cindy as I lifted the basket and started to walk towards the kitchen. She grinned but didn’t respond. Yet.

In the kitchen I set the basket down on the table and they all climbed out, finding seats. I’d already set a stack of little pancakes on a platter in the middle of the table with a thimble of syrup and a stack of empty little plates and forks. I just watched them dive in for a minute, grabbing portions and starting to eat, before I grabbed my own couple of regular pancakes (each big enough that one of the girls could probably pull it over her shoulders and wear it like a cape) and started eating.

As we ate, I could hear some whispers back and forth, probably more questions about last night. Cindy broke the relative silence by asking, “So, how did you like yesterday?”

I looked at her for a moment. “Frankly? The entire day was amazing. I … have no objection if you want to walk around naked again.” I grinned.

She snorted. “I don’t doubt that. And how was last night?” I saw Melanie almost choke on her pancake when Cindy said that.

“Umm … well let me just say that both Melanie and Maria were amazing.”

“I bet” Cindy snickered.

Keisha mumbled, “Oh I bet they felt amazing against his dick.”

Apparently they’d already talked about the whole night. In detail. “I heard that” I snapped. Melanie looked mortified, but Maria just smirked.

“Well am I right?” Keisha countered, not even blinking.

I sighed. “Yes.”

“Ha!” she blurted.

Cindy interrupted before the conversation could get any cruder. “Anyway, I did say we’d have something different planned. And we appreciate that you stayed within the boundaries we set. For today, isn’t it supposed to be sunny out?”

I quickly checked on my phone. “Yep. Sunny and warm all day.”

“Good. We’d like to lay out and get some tanning in today. Some of us … have been inside for WAY too long. We need to get out.”

“Umm … out?”

“In the backyard at least. Maybe you could put a towel out for us. But … you’re probably wondering what’s in it for you?”

“I … wasn’t going to ask.”

She snorted. “But I know you’re wondering. So anyway, at least SOME of us plan to tan in the buff. You’re welcome to ogle of course … just don’t like block out the sun.” I heard others snorting. “We also need some help applying tanning oil … like everywhere.”

“Hmm … “ I started thinking. “This could be interesting.”

Cindy smirked. “I thought it might. Now we were thinking of going out after lunch when there’s some good afternoon sun. We’ll come get you when we’re ready.”

I nodded. “It would be my pleasure.” I got a couple more snorts from the peanut gallery at that.

----------------------

So as we finished up breakfast I did tell them about the possibility that the Sarge might stop by and I’d give them a heads-up if I knew when. I carried the basket back to the bedroom and let my five little charges climb out so they could go about their day. By the time I turned to leave I could already hear more talk about last night. I just smiled to myself. Apparently it was causing quite a stir.

I went back to the office and continued working on my formulas, sketching them out in pencil on the office wall. By late morning I’d reconstructed what the goons had ripped down off the wall, just in time for a text from Sergeant Joe that he had good news and would be by in the next hour. I took off to alert the girls, though it wasn’t as big of a deal given they weren’t running around naked today (disappointing to be sure) and the Sarge had already talked to them more than once. I expected the Sarge was coming alone specifically because he wanted to limit how many people had contact with the girls – understandable not just because the more people who knew, the more the girls would be at risk, but also specifically to protect his niece.

Before going back to work, I took a peek outside and took a moment to clean off the table on the patio. It was just a small wrought iron table with a hole for an umbrella, I didn’t use it much but I could see if the girls were going to lay out on this, I’d need more than one layer of towel – otherwise the metal would get hot in the sun. So I grabbed a full beach towel from the linen closet and folded it up, making three layers. All five girls could easily lay out on this with room to spare if they wanted to. By the time I did that, there was already a knock on the door.

I answered the door to find the Sarge standing there with a stack of notebooks. Huh. Apparently he did get the okay to let me use them.

“Here” was the first thing he said as he handed the stack to me. “Couple things I need to point out before you go tearing into those.”

“Umm, sure. Do you want to come in?”

“Yeah.”

We made our way back to the kitchen and I offered him a coffee. He sat down – of course we were down to three chairs but most of the people living in this house couldn’t use the chairs anyway.

He took a look at the Barbie furniture sitting in the middle of the table, grunted, and then said, “Alright. Now these books – they tell me some of these are lab notebooks. I guess you know what those are.”

I nodded. “Yeah. I was able to get ahold of one – the one that documented what they did to Melanie – when I went to rescue her. I was hesitant to take more than the one, or they’d figure out they were missing pretty quick.”

He grunted again. “You have one here? Now??”

“Yeah. It’s numbered notebook 3. It outlines the experiments they performed on Melanie, proves her shrinking was pre-planned and describes the tests they ran while they used drugs to keep her under for three days. I … “ He was looking at me incredulously. I frowned. “I’m … guessing they’ll want to see that as evidence?”

“Damn straight.” He scowled at me.

“Without that notebook I wouldn’t have pieced together some of the work they did. Now … do they need all these back I guess?”

“Everything. These are on LOAN. Don’t be tearing anything out or writing anything.”

I sighed. “Okay. Maybe I can scan them all and get them back to you quickly … umm … “ I frowned again. “If my scanner still works. I was lucky I had one monitor that was still usable.” Now he was frowning at me. “But … if it doesn’t work I’ll get another one stat. I’ll figure it out.”

“Good” he grunted. “Now these other books … I don’t know if they’re important or not, but I got them to let you borrow them briefly. I have to get them back in a couple days. There are ledgers in here that show payments back and forth … “

“Umm … “

He held up a finger. “There’s a reason I brought these over. People are going to go through these and trace the sources of funds and where the money went, but … my gut tells me … if they had these machines for at least three months, and we know Officer Keisha’s … situation … was unplanned, and I understand one of your friends … “

I nodded. “Maria. Yeah, same thing, they used the machine on her when she went to try and help Melanie.”

“Right. So in three months, only three ‘planned’ shrinkings? That’s what doesn’t add up for me. I’m worried there are more out there. And if there are more and they either placed them somewhere or sold them to raise money, either way there may be something in the ledger to match up with whatever you find in those notebooks.”

I just looked at him for a moment. Damn, he could be right. I sighed again. “Alright. I agree with you, there could be more. I’ll start digging through these right away. Oh … and any news on the machine?”

He grunted again. He seems to do that a lot, around me at least. “They’re amenable to … loaning it … but given it’s already the end of the week, you might not see it until Monday unless there’s a spare driver tomorrow. They have to send a truck.”

“Alright. As long as I can use it. That will save me a lot of time, otherwise I’ll have to go downtown every day just to work on this. Plus … if … once I get this figured out and we’re ready to reverse the shrinking, it might be better to do that here where it’s private and not in the middle of downtown. Remember the shrinking victims were all knocked out for hours – or half a day or more. What if the same thing happens when we reverse it and they’re out cold for a day. No, better to do that here if we can.”

He nodded. Did he actually agree with me? Huh.

At that point, Becky came padding in and wanted to see her Uncle Joe. I helped her up to the table and then left them alone to talk while I went ahead and started figuring out lunch. I did overhear him asking her how I was treating them and Becky replying that I was super-nice and how all five of them were becoming close friends etc etc … I appreciated that she wasn’t saying anything about the sex … and almost coughed as I briefly thought of the conversation yesterday where I was fondling a naked Becky in my lap while she talked to her uncle on the phone. Geez, if he ever found out about that he’d probably haul me away even if it meant trying to find someone else who could make sense of the work I’d already done (good luck with that). Best not to tempt fate I suppose.

As I was cooking I asked if he wanted to stay for lunch, but he said he had to get going in a few minutes. That was fine. I could see he and Becky were really chatting it up, but whatever it was they were discussing, his mood was good.

Just as I was finishing up at the stove and piling food onto a platter – cut up into shrunken-girl sized pieces – and setting out some plates and cups on the Barbie table – he figured that was his cue to get going. So I showed him out and then went to go round up the rest of the group.

I returned with the basket and the others climbed out. They were all dressed in two-piece bikinis – which for me was probably the next best thing to naked, but now I was glad the Sarge had to bug out. Seeing the rest of the girls – including Becky’s stepmother – in bikinis would have raised more questions. I knew why they were in bikinis – they planned to sunbathe after lunch – but I wasn’t sure how the Sarge would interpret that.

Regardless, we went ahead and ate and I told them about the lab notebooks and the ledgers. Melanie, knowing that the one notebook I’d snatched from Level 7 was the one that had details of her planned shrinking and the experiments they ran, pointed out that there may be details on Cindy and Becky in the other notebooks. It was that first notebook that tipped us off to Melanie not being the first victim. I explained some of what I would be looking for, as well as the Sarge’s thoughts that there could be others out there, either placed somewhere as part of an experiment like Melanie was, or maybe even sold off to raise seed money. The girls looked horrified at the prospect, hoped there weren’t others, but were uniformly adamant that if we did discover any others, we had to help them. To which I assured them we would. Though I wasn’t sure that I was up to more spying and break-ins and rescues, at least until my shoulder healed up.

After lunch, the girls were ready to head outside. I offered to take Becky back to the bathroom to change into a bathing suit and then carried the basket – the other four girls inside – out to the back patio, setting it down next to the beach towel, which took up much of the table surface. As they climbed out and got comfortable, I went back inside to get drinks, the tanning oil (I was surprised I had some) and some sun screen spray for myself, brought everything out to the table, and then went back to collect Becky.

I came around the corner and just saw her standing there in a little two-piece, and for a moment I just gawked.

She grinned at me. “You like it?” She slowly turned in a circle, showing off her skimpy outfit.

I took a couple seconds to collect myself. “That … is very sexy.” I had no idea when Maria was picking out swimsuits, that they’d actually be sexy like this, but they were. The top accentuated Becky’s breasts, and the bottom just barely covered her cute ass. As if I needed more reasons to find her attractive.

She caught me just staring at her for a moment and giggled. “You know … if you really want me you could … pick me tonight, and then we can have the whole night together.” She gave me a sexy look and nibbled her lower lip, awaiting my response.

I reached down and scooped her up into my hand, my lips going straight to her bare middle where I planted a slow kiss on her. I whispered, “That is … really tempting.”

“And … ” she added, “I can do whatever you want me to. Aren’t I supposed to follow your orders?” She smirked.

“Damn, you’re getting me all worked up and everyone’s out there waiting for us?”

She snorted. “Well then we’d better get out there.” Shit. I think she knew what she was doing, getting me worked up when she knew I had to get out there before the others started getting sunburns. I brought her up to my lips once more and not only kissed her, but licked her between the legs; though it wasn’t quite the same through the fabric. She yelped, not expecting that, and I smirked back at her.

------------------------

“It’s about time! I’m going to roast out here pretty soon” exclaimed Cindy as we came outside and I set Becky down to join the others.

“Sorry, I got delayed.” The others turned to look at Becky, who just smirked back at them.

“Alright, now do me first before I fry. I haven’t been out in the sun in months!” Cindy stood up and dropped her top and bottom and looked at me. “Ready to oil me up?”

I raised an eyebrow. “How do you …”

She smirked. “Any way you like. Just make sure you cover everything so I don’t burn.”

“Okay. Can I pick you up?”

She raised her arms, the universal signal that it was okay to pick her up, and I lifted her and set her in my left hand, then grabbed the oil and drizzled it over her bare skin. I used my fingers to smear it all over her, and realized this could be more fun than I thought it would be. I slid my oily fingers over her legs, feeling her little muscles and her ankles and toes, and then her arms and hands and fingers, and then her middle, caressing her breasts and between her legs. She was getting slippery, I had to be careful not to let her slip out of my grasp. I turned her over and worked on her back and bottom, spending a few extra moments massaging oil into her bum. I turned her back over and spent another minute rubbing her down – more for my enjoyment as she was already pretty oiled up.

“Okay, that’s everything except your face.”

She smirked at me. “You can do my face.”

“I was worried it would get in your eyes or something.”

“Nah, I’ll close my eyes, you go ahead and do my face.” So I did, gently with the tip of my finger, massaging the oil into her forehead, over her nose, her lips and chin. It actually felt sensual to caress those areas. Then I finished up with her and lay her down on the beach towel. She stretched out in the sun and relaxed.

“Me next?” I heard and turned to see Maria taking her bikini off. She tossed them aside and lifted her arms up. I scooped her up and lay her in my left hand, poured some oil over her and began to massage it in, same as I did with Cindy, oiling her legs and feet and toes, her arms and hands and fingers, spending an inordinate amount of time on her breasts and of course slipping my finger between her legs more than once. It was so slick I could probably slip a finger into her easily, and I was tempted to try. I flipped her over in my hand and rubbed down her back and ass, sliding my slippery finger between her cheeks and down to brush her labia a few times; I felt her shudder in my hand. I finally couldn’t resist, I took my slick little finger and slid it down there and slipped it between her vaginal folds, just barely penetrating her. She gasped.

“Oops” I muttered. She turned her head back and I smirked. I slid my finger back out and turned her over onto her back. “You’re just so slippery.”

She snorted. “Sure. Right.” At least she didn’t seem mad at me. She closed her eyes so I could rub tanning oil gently on her face, and then I set her down and she found a spot to stretch out and get some sun.

“So who’s next?”

Keisha just looked at me for a moment. “Don’t be using the oil as an excuse to slip your finger in.”

“You caught that?”

She snorted.

“Though, I hadn’t thought about bringing say, massage oil to bed. That could get interesting.”

She raised her eyebrows. “I suppose you can do what you want at bedtime. Right now, you can rub me down now, just none of that other shit. I might bite back.”

I smirked. “Okay. I promise.” At that she stripped down and let me hoist her up and oil her down. I took my time massaging the oil into her legs and feet and arms and hands and of course spent an inordinate amount of time on her chest. I told her to close her eyes and I went ahead and did her face as well, running the tip of my finger around the contours of her nose and mouth and chin and such, then flipped her over and did her back and ass. Flipping her onto her back again, I spent another few moments making sure her breasts were well oiled.

She snorted. “I think you did those already.”

“But I just wanted to be sure. I can’t have these gorgeous things getting sunburned.”

She laughed. “Yeah right. I’m the least likely to burn out here you know.”

I smirked. “I know. But I enjoyed oiling you down anyway.” I set her back down and as she found her own spot to lay out, Becky came up to me.

“Umm … any chance you have some regular sunscreen?”

“Yeah. I was going to use it on myself.”

“Oh good. I don’t think that oil’s going to be enough for me out here.”

She stripped and let me lift her up and she stretched out in my left hand. I picked up the spray first and sprayed off to the side, to gauge how this would work.

“I think I might be spraying you head to toe all at once. You should close your eyes.” She did and I took a moment just to admire her before holding the can back and quickly spraying her head to toe, then taking a moment (of course) to rub it in. I gently turned her over in my hand, nudged her hair out of the way with my finger, and then sprayed her back and bottom thoroughly before setting her down and letting her find a spot to lay out.

Finally, Melanie was ready. She smirked at me before dropping her swimsuit. “Can you spray me too?”

“Of course.” I lifted her up and sprayed her in my hand, both front and back, and took a moment to rub it in around her breasts (obviously this wasn’t needed, but I enjoyed it anyway).

Once they were all settled in and soaking up the sun, I went back inside to wash my hands, grab the first lab notebook and my laptop, and head back out. I sat mostly in the shade and settled in to start going through the notebook and taking my own notes, occasionally taking breaks to gaze at my five beauties and apply extra oil or sunscreen with my finger on request.

Knowing I might have to return all of these notebooks by Monday, I wanted to make sure I got through everything – and if time permitted, I’d try to scan the pages as well. I went page by page, jotting notes on my laptop. Once these ‘scientists’ had discovered the properties of this extraterrestrial element and merged that with the work they were already doing in three-dimensional translocation (essentially trying to figure out how to move an object from one location to another using a laser beam), they had re-directed their research entirely towards their new discovery that they could shrink objects. The first notebook outlined their trial and error with the laser and the first tests on inanimate items around the lab, followed by testing on small animals. I actually wondered if those small animals were still in the lab somewhere – in cages – or if they just killed the animals after their experiments. Knowing how ruthless that Bob was, I could believe either scenario.

The end of the first notebook included plans for an initial human experiment. Out of curiosity, I flipped open the first ledger and found entries around those dates, including some big numbers. Interesting, but there wasn’t any clear link between those dates and what was in the lab notebooks at that time. I kept going.

The second notebook started out detailing the plans for Cindy, who I suspected was the first person shrunk just based on their nomenclature; I remembered in the third notebook how they referred to Melanie as subject 2. There was nothing in the notebook that listed a name, but the description and dimensions appeared right.

“Cindy?”

She perked up and then when she saw me looking at her, she sat up. Which was kinda cute, being all naked and shiny from the tanning oil.

“Have a question for you.”

Her eyebrows rose for a moment, but she said “Shoot” as she crawled towards me.

“Okay. Do you remember your dimensions from before you were … shrunk?” She gave me a funny look. “I mean like … let’s start with your height and weight”

She snorted. “You know you’re never supposed to ask a girl how much she weighs.”

“I know. But this is serious. And besides … it’s not like you weren’t slim and petite before they shrunk you. What were you, like 95 pounds?”

She laughed. “Fine. Five-six and 110.” She looked over my shoulder as I entered that into my notes. “What’s that?”

I looked back up from my laptop. “I’m looking at the notes from when they shrunk you. You know they were planning it for a while. To use you not just as a guinea pig but to blackmail Andrew. But the experiment itself is all described in here. Just like it was for Melanie in the notebook I snatched during our break-in.”

“Break-OUT” I heard Melanie correct me. We both turned to look at her. “We were both trapped and you broke us OUT. I was there.”

“True. But … Cindy. They have this all laid out here, not only the planning, but the experiments.”

Her eyes got round. “Experiments?”

I nodded. “Yeah. Pretty much the same things they did to Melanie. You know she was out for three days … but I only had that one notebook and some pieces were incomplete, so it wasn’t until Maria that I figured out they were drugging her to keep her under. They did something like that to you also. And … umm, lift up your left leg for a sec.” She did and I held her ankle between my finger and thumb and examined her for a moment. “Yep. Can barely see it. They took a blood sample from your foot and a tiny biopsy from your leg.” Her eyes were wide as saucers now. “Holy crap.”

“What?”

“The timing on all this … hell … I thought there was a much longer gap between you and Melanie … but it was less than two weeks. Damn. Melanie?” She was just staring at me for a moment. “You told me about those first three days in the lab … on Level 7 … before they lured you to the back lab and shrunk you … “ She nodded. Both she and Cindy were just staring at me. The others had sat up and started listening too. “I remember you told me how strange it was that those samples you were working on were so tiny.” She nodded again. “I think some of those samples you were analyzing … some of those were what they took from Cindy.”

They both gasped.

I continued, “I’m guessing Becky’s information will be in one of these notebooks too.”

Becky’s eyes got wide now.

“I’m going to keep going through all of these … I need to get everything I can out of these notebooks before they have to go back.”

I dove back into the second notebook, jotting down my own notes in the laptop. I started to feel like maybe I shouldn’t have told them all this just now, the girls were relaxing and enjoying themselves and now I put a damper on things. But I just wanted to be straight with them, keep them in the loop on what was going on.

About 20 minutes later, I saw Cindy had crawled back over near the edge of the table closest to me, and was glancing over my shoulder as best she could. I acknowledged her with a nod. She said softly, “I … appreciate you telling me all that and … not hiding it. Some of that is hard to hear, but I know it’s in the past now. It’s … not just that you stick up for us and take care of us, but you tell us the truth. It’s things like that … that … “

I lifted my hand and stroked her back with my finger. “I understand. It’s okay.”

She just sighed and leaned into my thumb as I stroked her back for a few minutes.

I added, “We’re going to all get through this together, alright? They can’t do anything like that to you or anyone else ever again.”

She whispered, “Thank you. For everything.”

---------------------

By late afternoon, between a couple more trips inside to refill beverages and frequent pauses to liberally reapply oil or sunscreen, I managed to get through the rest of the second notebook, skim through the third again, and finish the fourth, which as we suspected, included Becky’s shrinking and the experiments they performed on her. Similar to the others, they’d kept her knocked out – this time was shorter though, closer to a day - while they ran tests and extracted tiny samples. Then I assume she was smuggled out of the lab and back to the bunker underneath the mansion. Obviously it would be pretty easy to smuggle out someone at that size, but much harder to smuggle someone in. Melanie was already working there – and they used the ‘lab accident’ story to cover in-case anyone asked. Maria was unplanned, having been subdued when she went to go help Melanie. Cindy, I suspected had gone downtown to see her husband and was probably abducted before she left the building. Becky’s situation wasn’t as clear, I knew that Andrew didn’t realize right away that she was shrunk since she was supposed to be on her way back to college at the time and probably just stopped in during a long weekend.

I hadn’t come across any documentation of other victims yet, but some of the last entries in notebook 4 involved plans for further human testing. So the next notebook would be telling.

It was time to go back in. Somehow none of the girls sunburned. That was a minor miracle in itself, given how long they’d all been inside – months for some of them. I did spend a lot of time reapplying oil and sunscreen, and of course enjoyed it, otherwise I’d probably be long past the 4th notebook by now. The girls were starting to look a little healthier, less pale, and I figured they’d want to do this more often. It’s unhealthy to stay cooped up for weeks or months indoors like they’d been.

As much time as my fingers had spent rubbing all over their bodies all afternoon, the girls didn’t object to letting me assist in getting dressed. My big fingers made it a challenge to tie back the tops, but I was happy to hold out the bottoms for them to step into. And yes I continued to ogle. Once they were all dressed and climbed into the basket, I brought them back in and straight to the bathroom to freshen up, while I went back outside to collect the towel and tiny cups and the tanning supplies and the notebooks. I’d been careful to keep the oil off the pages, but I couldn’t guarantee there wasn’t a smudge here or there. Hopefully Sarge wouldn’t have a fit when I returned them.

Back in the house, I reviewed my notes and worked on a spreadsheet, where I could plug in the before and after measurements for the girls – and compare what was in the notebooks for Melanie, Cindy and Becky to the measurements I was going to take today.

Digging through the office closet, I was hoping I’d find my electronic scale, but then remembered it had been smashed and was probably in the mess of items that got tossed … along with my scanner. Checking the time – it was getting close to dinner time but I thought I could make a quick run and I knew exactly what I needed – I grabbed my wallet and keys and threw on my sneakers. Heading to the bathroom, I knocked on the door frame first and alerted them that I needed to run to the store, but I’d be back in less than an hour, and to keep close to the panic room just in-case. I was hoping all the culprits were apprehended, but I wasn’t certain – I don’t think anyone was yet.

------------------------

Almost an hour later, I returned with a new off-the-shelf multi-function printer/scanner and a small electronic scale. At that point I went ahead and fixed dinner, expecting that tomorrow morning I’d go ahead and set up the scanner, begin scanning those notebooks and then dig into the two that remained – the two that accounted for activities in the lab after Cindy, Melanie and Becky had all been shrunk. It was in these last two notebooks that I hoped to find clues to whether they had abducted anyone else – and tie that in to the ledger for clues to where they might have disappeared to. If anyone else was out there, this was our only chance to find them.

Top